The true honor of navigation and navigators: or, holy meditations for sea-men Written vpon our sauiour Christ his voyage by sea, Matth. 8. 23. &c. Whereunto are added certaine formes of prayers for sea trauellers, suited to the former meditations, vpon the seuerall occasions that fall at sea. By Iohn Wood, Doctor in Diuinitie.
         Wood, John, d. 1625.
      
       
         
           1618
        
      
       Approx. 322 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A15681
         STC 25952
         ESTC S101875
         99837678
         99837678
         2016
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A15681)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2016)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1017:09)
      
       
         
           
             The true honor of navigation and navigators: or, holy meditations for sea-men Written vpon our sauiour Christ his voyage by sea, Matth. 8. 23. &c. Whereunto are added certaine formes of prayers for sea trauellers, suited to the former meditations, vpon the seuerall occasions that fall at sea. By Iohn Wood, Doctor in Diuinitie.
             Wood, John, d. 1625.
          
           [8], 128 p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston, dwelling in Pater-noster-row, neere the signe of the golden Cocke,
             London :
             1618.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sailors -- Religious life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TRVE
           HONOR
           OF
           NAVIGATION
           AND
           NAVIGATORS
           :
           Or
           ,
           HOLY
           MEDITATIONS
           FOR
           SEA-MEN
           .
           Written
           vpon
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           his
           Voyage
           by
           Sea
           ,
           MATTH
           .
           8.23
           .
           &c.
           Whereunto
           are
           added
           certaine
           formes
           of
           Prayers
           for
           Sea
           trauellers
           ,
           suited
           to
           the
           former
           Meditations
           ,
           vpon
           the
           seuerall
           occasions
           that
           fall
           at
           Sea.
           
        
         
           By
           
             IOHN
             WOOD
          
           ,
           Doctor
           in
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             .
             34.17
             .
          
           
             The
             righteous
             crie
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heareth
             ;
             and
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           
             Felix
             Kyngston
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Pater-noster
           row
           ,
           neere
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           golden
           Cocke
           .
           1618.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONORABLE
           AND
           WORTHIE
           KNIGHT
           SIR
           THOMAS
           SMITH
           ,
           GOVERNOR
           OF
           THE
           EAST-INDIA
           COMPANIE
           :
           To
           the
           Right
           Worshipful
           Master
           Maurice
           Abbot
           ,
           Deputie
           ;
           Master
           William
           Harison
           ,
           Tre●surer
           ;
           The
           Committies
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Honorable
           and
           worthie
           Aduenturers
           of
           the
           same
           Societie
           .
        
         
           HAuing
           for
           many
           yeeres
           together
           bin
           an
           eye-witnesse
           of
           your
           great
           care
           ,
           in
           prouiding
           all
           manner
           of
           necessaries
           both
           for
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           those
           men
           that
           you
           haue
           sent
           and
           imployed
           in
           your
           seuerall
           fleets
           into
           the
           East-Indies
           :
           I
           haue
           longed
           to
           expresse
           my
           loue
           for
           many
           fauours
           receiued
           from
           you
           ;
           but
           had
           no
           other
           meanes
           ,
           but
           by
           adding
           to
           your
           great
           prouisions
           for
           the
           Sea
           ,
           these
           Meditations
           following
           ,
           fitted
           especiallie
           for
           Sea-men
           .
           A
           worke
           wherein
           I
           know
           not
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           gone
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           the
           better
           to
           be
           accepted
           :
           In
           which
           I
           haue
           onely
           broken
           the
           
           y●e
           ,
           and
           giuen
           the
           onset
           ,
           to
           encourage
           some
           more
           skillfull
           workeman
           to
           vndertake
           it
           in
           some
           better
           fashion
           ;
           seeing
           there
           is
           such
           varietie
           and
           plentie
           of
           heauenly
           meditations
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           in
           no
           other
           particular
           that
           I
           know
           of
           :
           And
           yet
           amongst
           the
           great
           multiplicitie
           of
           learned
           workes
           in
           all
           other
           matters
           ,
           this
           only
           hath
           bin
           neglected
           ,
           and
           not
           thought
           of
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           these
           Meditations
           were
           purposed
           to
           haue
           been
           Preached
           at
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           your
           last
           fleete
           ,
           aboard
           the
           ROYALL
           IAMES
           ,
           as
           a
           farewell-Sermon
           (
           as
           I
           had
           diuers
           times
           before
           ,
           vpon
           the
           like
           occasions
           ,
           done
           the
           like
           office
           )
           .
           But
           God
           then
           otherwise
           disposing
           of
           it
           :
           As
           our
           law
           condemneth
           malefactors
           that
           speake
           not
           for
           themselues
           ,
           to
           be
           pressed
           to
           death
           ;
           so
           I
           contrariewise
           haue
           thought
           fit
           ,
           to
           presse
           this
           benefactor
           to
           Sea-men
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           )
           to
           a
           further
           life
           :
           that
           the
           things
           that
           then
           escaped
           the
           eares
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           may
           now
           bee
           in
           the
           eyes
           and
           sight
           of
           all
           that
           please
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           onely
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           them
           to
           beguile
           some
           idle
           howres
           ,
           but
           teach
           them
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           spirituall
           vse
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           of
           all
           occurrences
           that
           either
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land
           they
           shall
           meete
           withall
           .
           The
           great
           blessings
           of
           Almightie
           God
           vpon
           our
           little
           Iland
           ;
           since
           the
           shaking
           off
           the
           superstitious
           Idolatrie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           sincere
           Preaching
           of
           the
           true
           Catholike
           Faith
           amongst
           vs
           ;
           as
           they
           appeare
           in
           the
           vniting
           of
           the
           two
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           vniting
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           both
           the
           peoples
           ,
           hauing
           One
           
           Lord
           ,
           One
           Faith
           ,
           One
           Baptisme
           ,
           One
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           :
           So
           by
           your
           meanes
           and
           Christian
           care
           ,
           in
           the
           sending
           forth
           of
           your
           great
           Fleetes
           vnto
           the
           furthest
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Our
           Faith
           is
           published
           thoròugh
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           our
           Land
           made
           famous
           vnto
           the
           remotest
           parts
           thereof
           :
           And
           yee
           cannot
           but
           thankefully
           remember
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           great
           God
           ,
           how
           hee
           hath
           poured
           out
           his
           blessings
           more
           aboundantly
           vpon
           your
           Fleets
           ,
           then
           vpon
           any
           of
           our
           bordering
           neighbours
           .
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           him
           not
           onely
           to
           continue
           ,
           but
           to
           increase
           and
           multiplie
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           euery
           day
           more
           and
           more
           toward
           vs
           ,
           maugre
           the
           malice
           of
           all
           our
           enemies
           .
           I
           know
           that
           some
           secretly
           (
           through
           enuie
           )
           doe
           repine
           and
           murmur
           at
           your
           prosperous
           successe
           :
           and
           some
           haue
           publikely
           in
           Print
           taxed
           and
           traduced
           your
           Trading
           ,
           laying
           foule
           and
           scandalous
           imputations
           and
           aspersions
           vpon
           it
           ,
           as
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           State
           and
           Common-wealth
           :
           and
           it
           were
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           shew
           the
           ridiculous
           vntruth
           of
           those
           cauils
           which
           they
           obiect
           :
           but
           that
           I
           am
           therein
           preuented
           both
           by
           a
           worthy
           Knight
           in
           his
           defence
           of
           Trade
           ,
           
           as
           also
           by
           a
           reuerend
           Diuine
           in
           his
           holy
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           
           vnto
           whose
           writings
           I
           referre
           them
           that
           desire
           satisfaction
           .
           I
           must
           needs
           set
           downe
           what
           I
           know
           and
           see
           daily
           ,
           of
           your
           great
           bountie
           and
           liberalitie
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           further
           encouragement
           to
           doe
           good
           :
           viz.
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           greatly
           encreased
           your
           store
           ,
           so
           yee
           haue
           not
           been
           
           backward
           to
           impart
           much
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           any
           other
           Societie
           (
           that
           euer
           I
           could
           heare
           of
           )
           to
           the
           supplie
           of
           the
           wants
           of
           his
           poore
           members
           :
           your
           dailie
           reliefe
           of
           poore
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           your
           charitie
           to
           Prisoners
           ,
           to
           Widowes
           ,
           to
           Orphans
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           well
           minded
           poore
           people
           that
           you
           find
           to
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           your
           helpe
           ,
           cannot
           but
           pleade
           for
           you
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           and
           all
           good
           men
           .
        
         
           Goe
           on
           therefore
           (
           in
           Gods
           name
           )
           in
           your
           noble
           designes
           ,
           and
           rest
           ye
           still
           vpon
           his
           blessing
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           hath
           many
           more
           in
           store
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           you
           conscionably
           seeke
           to
           honour
           his
           name
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           (
           vnder
           him
           )
           to
           aduance
           the
           State
           wherein
           yee
           liue
           ;
           will
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           affoord
           you
           many
           comfortable
           assurances
           of
           his
           loue
           and
           fauour
           ,
           both
           to
           your
           bodies
           and
           soules
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           crowne
           you
           with
           eternall
           glorie
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           thus
           recommending
           your selues
           ,
           your
           ships
           ,
           your
           men
           ,
           your
           goods
           both
           abroade
           and
           at
           home
           to
           Gods
           blessed
           protection
           ;
           with
           my
           dailie
           Prayers
           to
           God
           for
           you
           all
           ,
           and
           more
           specially
           for
           that
           Fleete
           which
           is
           now
           shortly
           to
           be
           set
           forth
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           kindely
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           little
           Newyeeres
           gift
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           rest
        
         
           
             Readie
             to
             doe
             you
             seruice
             ,
             IOHN
             WOOD.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           ALL
           HONEST
           PROFESSORS
           and
           practisers
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           and
           more
           specially
           to
           all
           Nauigators
           to
           the
           East-Indies
           .
        
         
           NOble
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           dare
           euery
           houre
           looke
           death
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           runne
           thorough
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           vast
           Ocean
           !
           I
           haue
           in
           this
           short
           Treatise
           taught
           you
           ,
           how
           to
           become
           truly
           religious
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           be
           truly
           honourable
           and
           couragious
           :
           and
           my
           purpose
           in
           writing
           these
           meditations
           ,
           was
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           by
           these
           few
           ,
           how
           to
           raise
           vnto
           your selues
           spiritu●ll
           and
           heauenly
           meditations
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           passages
           of
           your
           liues
           at
           Sea
           and
           land
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           may
           reape
           the
           sweetest
           comforts
           to
           your
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           your
           life
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           .
           To
           this
           end
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           booke
           certaine
           formes
           of
           prayer
           and
           thanks-giuing
           ,
           fi●ted
           both
           to
           the
           former
           meditations
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vsefull
           occasions
           that
           I
           could
           thinke
           of
           .
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           tye
           any
           man
           to
           those
           set
           formes
           ,
           for
           ,
           whosoeuer
           can
           in
           the
           inward
           feeling
           of
           his
           owne
           misery
           and
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           poure
           foorth
           his
           soules
           desires
           according
           to
           his
           sensible
           feeling
           ●ither
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           gracious
           promise
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           deliuerance
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           finde
           the
           best
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           assistance
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           
           whereby
           hee
           is
           bro●ght
           ●o
           ●●ie
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           But
           the
           formes
           of
           prayer
           by
           me
           set
           downe
           as
           they
           are
           intended
           for
           their
           helpe
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           vnderstand
           not
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           time
           of
           feare
           be
           so
           distracted
           and
           astonished
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           vtter
           their
           mindes
           but
           confusedly
           and
           out
           of
           order
           :
           so
           the
           best
           men
           may
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           being
           meditations
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Psalmes
           :
           to
           reade
           ouer
           that
           booke
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           gather
           from
           thence
           such
           profitable
           meditations
           as
           may
           fitly
           be
           applied
           for
           comforts
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
           My
           request
           to
           God
           for
           you
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           finde
           as
           great
           comfort
           in
           the
           reading
           and
           hearing
           of
           these
           meditations
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           done
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           my
           request
           to
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           before
           your
           Voyages
           (
           while
           yee
           may
           enioy
           the
           ordinarie
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           )
           you
           labour
           thereby
           to
           season
           your
           hearts
           with
           grace
           ,
           that
           yee
           doe
           not
           like
           Epicures
           say
           ,
           Let
           vs
           eate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           for
           to
           morrow
           we
           shall
           die
           :
           and
           that
           hauing
           finished
           your
           Voyage
           ,
           you
           neither
           forgèt
           Gods
           merciful
           preseruation
           of
           you
           ,
           (
           whilest
           you
           haue
           seene
           many
           of
           your
           fellowes
           perish
           before
           your
           faces
           )
           nor
           your
           prom●ses
           and
           vowes
           made
           to
           God
           in
           your
           greatest
           extremitie●
           :
           So
           shall
           ye
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           a
           good
           voyage
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           desire
           for
           you
           at
           Gods
           hands
           :
           and
           so
           commending
           you
           to
           his
           sacred
           pr●tection
           ▪
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Your
             true
             Remembrancer
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               IOHN
               WOOD.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           HOLY
           MEDITATIONS
           FOR
           SEA-MEN
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             MATTH
             .
             8.23
             .
          
           
             
               And
               when
               he
               was
               entred
               into
               the
               ship
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               followed
               him
               :
               And
               behold
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               great
               tempest
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               ship
               was
               couered
               with
               waues
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               asleepe
               .
               Then
               his
               Disciples
               came
               and
               awoke
               him
               ;
               saying
               ,
               Master
               ,
               saue
               vs
               we
               perish
               :
               And
               hee
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               Why
               are
               you
               fearful
               ,
               O
               ye
               of
               little
               faith
               ?
               Then
               he
               arose
               and
               rebuked
               the
               windes
               and
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               was
               a
               great
               calme
               .
               And
               the
               men
               maruelled
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               man
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               windes
               and
               the
               sea
               obey
               him
               ?
            
          
        
         
           IT
           hath
           euer
           bin
           the
           vse
           and
           custome
           of
           Gods
           best
           Saints
           and
           dearest
           children
           in
           their
           holiest
           meditations
           ,
           either
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           owne
           or
           others
           actions
           ,
           to
           lift
           vp
           their
           mindes
           aboue
           their
           senses
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           spi●ituall
           vse
           to
           their
           soules
           of
           whatsoeuer
           they
           did
           see
           ,
           heare
           ,
           reade
           ,
           or
           doe
           .
           
             The
             heauens
          
           (
           saith
           the
           sweet
           singer
           of
           Israel
           )
           
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             firmament
             shew
             forth
             his
             handie
             workes
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           
           place
           ;
           
           
             When
             I
             behold
             thine
             heauens
             ,
             euen
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             fingers
             ,
             the
             Moone
             and
             the
             Starres
             which
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             .
             What
             is
             man
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             so
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
           And
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           especially
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           himselfe
           taught
           the
           people
           so
           much
           by
           way
           of
           parable
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           
             a
             little
             child
          
           ,
           nay
           of
           the
           
             Oxe
             and
             the
             Asse
          
           ,
           
           nay
           of
           the
           
             Storke
             ,
             the
             Crane
             ,
             the
             Tur●le
             ,
             the
             Swallow
          
           ;
           yea
           euen
           of
           the
           little
           Ant
           ,
           or
           Emmet
           ,
           may
           affoord
           vs
           holy
           and
           heauenly
           meditations
           ,
           and
           teach
           vs
           Christian
           and
           religious
           duties
           ;
           that
           the
           plowman
           breaking
           vp
           his
           ground
           ,
           
           may
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           repentance
           ,
           thereby
           to
           breake
           vp
           the
           fallownesse
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           his
           heart
           :
           that
           the
           husbandman
           throwing
           his
           seed
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           may
           therein
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           necessity
           and
           vtilitie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           reason
           why
           many
           times
           it
           taketh
           no
           better
           effect
           :
           
           that
           the
           beholding
           of
           tares
           and
           weedes
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           should
           instruct
           him
           of
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           in
           his
           Church
           militant
           :
           that
           the
           Merchant
           searching
           diligently
           for
           pearles
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           
           and
           paying
           dearely
           for
           them
           ,
           should
           remember
           a
           more
           precious
           pearle
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           haue
           Christ
           become
           his
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           sell
           all
           he
           hath
           ,
           to
           get
           possession
           of
           him
           ;
           that
           a
           poore
           woman
           sowing
           a
           graine
           of
           mustard
           seede
           ,
           or
           laying
           her
           leauen
           ,
           
           may
           be
           taught
           therein
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Master
           Bradford
           ,
           an
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           in
           the
           bloody
           daies
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           many
           comfortable
           meditations
           ,
           for
           the
           particular
           actions
           of
           the
           whole
           day
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           our
           awaking
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           to
           our
           lying
           downe
           to
           rest
           at
           night
           .
           There
           is
           a
           spirituall
           awakeing
           ,
           
           and
           a
           spirituall
           light
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           then
           the
           corporall
           .
           
           There
           is
           spirituall
           arising
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           clothing
           of
           our selues
           in
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           There
           is
           spirituall
           talking
           to
           edification
           ,
           
           and
           a
           spirituall
           walking
           in
           loue
           .
           There
           is
           spirituall
           meate
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           drinke
           to
           be
           laboured
           for
           ;
           
           and
           there
           are
           spirituall
           workes
           that
           were
           ordained
           for
           vs
           to
           doe
           :
           our
           sleepe
           which
           we
           :
           nightly
           de●ire
           ,
           
           should
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           death
           ,
           and
           our
           beds
           of
           our
           graues
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           we
           desire
           for
           our
           bodies
           ,
           of
           eternall
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           meditations
           for
           men
           on
           land
           :
           Indeed
           they●
           bee
           such
           as
           belong
           both
           to
           land
           and
           sea
           :
           ●nd
           the
           sea-trauelle●
           hath
           heere
           the
           aduantage
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           many
           holy
           meditations
           proper
           to
           themselues
           :
           
             They
             that
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             sea
             in
             ships
             ,
             and
             occupiely
             the
             great
             waters
             ▪
             They
             see
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             his
             wonders
             in
             the
             deepe
             .
          
           And
           of
           such
           sea-meditations
           fit
           for
           sea-men
           I
           purpose
           to
           discourse
           .
           Wherein
           if
           any
           shall
           taxe
           me
           ,
           as
           Hannibal
           the
           great
           Captaine
           did
           Phormio
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           for
           reading
           a
           lecture
           of
           martiall
           discipline
           before
           him
           (
           my
           selfe
           neuer
           hauing
           passed
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           yet
           writing
           these
           things
           for
           their
           sakes
           and
           vse
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           greatest
           trauellers
           in
           the
           world
           )
           ;
           My
           answere
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           onely
           purpose
           to
           relate
           the
           obseruations
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           doe
           arise
           from
           the
           sea-voyage
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           before
           propounded
           ,
           that
           accordingly
           all
           trauellers
           (
           by
           sea
           especially
           )
           may
           raise
           vnto
           themselues
           spiritual
           meditations
           ,
           from
           the
           seuerall
           occurrences
           that
           at
           any
           time
           they
           shall
           meet
           withall
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Text
           I
           obserue
           these
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               The
               history
               .
            
             
               The
               mysterie
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           history
           hath
           these
           foure
           parts
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           a
           sea
           voyage
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           :
           
           wherein
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 ship
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               his
               Disciples
               :
               
                 His
                 Disciples
                 followed
                 him
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           voyage
           ,
           consisting
           in
           two
           
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               tempest
               arising
               ,
               wherein
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   note
                   of
                   admiration
                   or
                   attention
                   ,
                   Behold
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Tempest
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Great
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   :
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Sea.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   effect
                   it
                   wrought
                   :
                   
                     The
                     ship
                     was
                     couered
                     with
                     waues
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               Christs
               being
               asleepe
               :
               
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 asleepe
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           miracle
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               occasion
               in
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               wherein
               I
               note
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         They
                         came
                         to
                         him
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         They
                         awoke
                         him
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   they
                   said
                   :
                   
                     Master
                     saue
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     perish
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               miracle
               it selfe
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   preparation
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   reproofe
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   :
                   
                     Why
                     are
                     ye
                     fearfull
                     ,
                     O
                     ye
                     of
                     little
                     faith
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meanes
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         He
                         arose
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         He
                         rebuked
                         the
                         winds
                         and
                         the
                         sea
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   worke
                   :
                   
                     There
                     followed
                     a
                     great
                     calme
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           successe
           in
           the
           beholders
           ,
           in
           2.
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               they
               did
               :
               
                 The
                 men
                 wondred
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               they
               said
               :
               
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 winds
                 and
                 sea
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           
           The
           second
           generall
           part
           is
           the
           mysterie
           .
           For
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Fathers
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               sea
               is
               an
               image
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               ship
               is
               an
               image
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               militant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               tempest
               an
               image
               of
               the
               rage
               and
               furie
               of
               heretickes
               ,
               schismatickes
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               tyrants
               against
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               his
               sleeping
               ,
               is
               an
               image
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               His
               arising
               is
               an
               image
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Calme
               that
               followed
               ,
               is
               an
               image
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               that
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               &
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               receiueth
               as
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               resurrection
               in
               this
               life
               :
               but
               also
               of
               that
               eternall
               rest
               and
               happinesse
               which
               they
               receiue
               thereby
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           the
           whole
           history
           doth
           deliuer
           vnto
           vs
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           generall
           doctrine
           ,
           concerning
           a
           chiefe
           Article
           of
           our
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           of
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           two
           Natures
           ,
           the
           Humane
           and
           the
           Deuine
           in
           one
           person
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           compleate
           and
           absolute
           Mediatour
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           mankind
           .
           In
           that
           he
           entred
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           vsed
           it
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           crosse
           the
           sea
           ,
           his
           ship
           was
           subiect
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           tempest
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           so
           sound
           a
           sleepe
           ;
           all
           these
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           perfect
           man
           :
           and
           in
           that
           by
           his
           owne
           onely
           word
           ,
           rebuking
           the
           Windes
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           there
           presently
           followed
           a
           Calme
           ;
           this
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           perfect
           God.
           Which
           point
           of
           doctrine
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           ground
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           set
           forth
           Christ
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           wee
           may
           firmely
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
          
           ;
           
           that
           
             When
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             sonne
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             redeeme
             them
             that
             were
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             receiue
             the
             adoptiō
             of
             sons
             .
             And
             without
             controuersie
             ,
             great
             is
             the
             mysterie
             of
             godlines
             ,
          
           
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           To
           this
           end
           the
           Euangelists
           in
           the
           whole
           historie
           of
           his
           life
           &
           death
           doe
           purposely
           intermingle
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           may
           shew
           the
           truth
           of
           both
           these
           Natures
           in
           one
           person
           ;
           As
           ,
           
             He
             was
             conceiued
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             man
             :
          
           
           but
           
             he
             was
             conceiued
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             man
          
           was
           ,
           and
           therfore
           God.
           
             He
             was
             borne
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             man
             :
          
           
           but
           
             He
             was
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
          
           as
           no
           other
           man
           was
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God.
           He
           
             was
             hungry
             ,
             which
             shewed
          
           him
           to
           be
           Man
           :
           
           but
           he
           fed
           5000
           
             with
             fiue
             barly
             loaues
             and
             two
             fishes
             ,
             &
             yet
             there
             remained
             of
             the
             broken
             meat
             twelue
             baskets
             full
             ,
             which
             proued
             him
             to
             be
             God.
          
           He
           
             was
             thirsty
             ,
             which
             shewed
             him
             to
             be
             man
          
           :
           
           
             but
             he
             had
             the
             water
             of
             life
             to
             giue
             ,
             of
             which
             whosoeuer
             dranke
             should
             neuer
             thirst
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             God.
             He
             was
             weary
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             :
          
           
           
             but
             he
             had
             ease
             to
             giue
             to
             all
             that
             were
             laden
             ▪
             and
             so
             he
             was
             God.
             He
             was
             Dauids
             sonne
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             :
             but
             he
             was
             Dauids
             Lord
             as
             he
             was
             God.
             He
             died
             as
             he
             was
             a
             man
             :
             but
             he
             raised
             himselfe
             from
             death
             by
             
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Godhead
             .
          
           
           
             At
             his
             birth
             he
             was
             laid
             in
             a
             cra●ch
             as
             a
             man
             :
             but
             a
             starre
             in
             the
             heauen
             shewes
             him
             to
             be
             God.
          
           
           
             At
             his
             death
             ▪
             though
             ●e
             suffered
             on
             the
             crosse
             as
             a
             man
             :
          
           
           
             yet
             he
             made
             a
             de●d
             of
             Parad●se
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             God.
          
           No
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           the
           Apostle
           call
           it
           a
           great
           mysterie
           ;
           for
           
             The
             Ancient
             ●f
             dai●s
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             time
          
           ;
           
           for
           him
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             created
             ,
             to
             become
             himselfe
             a
             creature
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Heauens
             could
             not
             containe
             ,
             to
             bee
             contained
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ;
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             equall
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             to
             bee
             made
             like
             vnto
             men
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           
             the
             shape
             of
             man
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             bee
             tempted
             in
             like
             sort
             as
             we
             ,
             yet
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           This
           
             mysterie
             it
             pleased
             God
             from
             the
             begi●ning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             keepe
             hid
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           was
           beyond
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           diuels
           knowledge
           (
           though
           he
           knew
           much
           )
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           endeuoured
           
             the
             fall
             of
             man
          
           ,
           
           if
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           the
           redemption
           of
           mankind
           by
           Christ
           to
           a
           more
           happy
           estate
           :
           so
           it
           was
           not
           fully
           reuealed
           to
           the
           elect
           Angels
           ,
           
           no
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           chiefest
           of
           them
           ,
           
             the
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           ,
           vntill
           his
           manifestation
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           made
           
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             it
          
           .
           
           And
           though
           it
           were
           in
           part
           reuealed
           to
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           to
           Adam
           presently
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           
           and
           after
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           to
           Dauid
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           many
           types
           and
           shadowes
           ;
           and
           lastly
           by
           Euangelicall
           prophecies
           ,
           
           
             that
             a
             Virgin
             should
             conceiue
             and
             beare
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             call
             his
             name
             Emmanuel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             with
             vs.
          
           Yet
           was
           this
           reuelation
           made
           but
           darkely
           ,
           
           and
           
             they
             saw
             ,
             and
             b●l●eued
             in
             Christ
             a
             farre
             off
             :
          
           so
           that
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           
           
             At
             sund●ie
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             diuers
             m●nners
             God
             spake
             in
             the
             old
             time
             to
             our
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           
           
             In
             these
             last
             daies
             he
             hath
             spoken
             vnto
             vs
             by
             his
             Son●e
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hence
           it
           comes
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           hath
           euer
           since
           laboured
           to
           stirre
           vp
           diuelish
           minded
           men
           to
           oppugne
           this
           maine
           article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           
           so
           that
           all
           heresies
           are
           reduced
           either
           to
           those
           that
           denie
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Diuinitie
           or
           
           of
           his
           Humanitie
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           coniunction
           of
           both
           those
           Natures
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           onely
           true
           Mediatour
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           heretickes
           granted
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           
           but
           not
           before
           hee
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           ,
           who
           were
           confuted
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           .
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Word
             was
             God
             :
          
           and
           for
           confutation
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           that
           clause
           added
           in
           the
           
             Nicen
             Creede
             ;
             Bego●t●n
             of
             the
             Father
             before
             all
             worlds
             .
          
           
           Some
           affirmed
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           same
           
             person
             with
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           who
           were
           confuted
           by
           his
           owne
           speech
           ;
           
             There
             is
             anoth●r
             that
             b●ar●th
             w●nes
             of
             me
             .
          
           
           Some
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           God
           ,
           
           but
           not
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           who
           are
           likewise
           confuted
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
           
           Some
           acknowledged
           the
           Father
           and
           him
           to
           bee
           of
           one
           substance
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           that
           there
           was
           no
           equalitie
           betweene
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           confuted
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
           
             He
             ●hought
             it
             no
             robberie
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God.
          
           These
           were
           the
           maine
           Heresies
           touching
           his
           Godhead
           .
           
           Some
           againe
           denied
           him
           to
           be
           man
           ,
           who
           are
           confuted
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
             There
             is
             one
             Mediatour
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
           Some
           thought
           and
           taught
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           no
           true
           ,
           but
           a
           phantasticall
           body
           ,
           who
           are
           confuted
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Behold
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feete
             ,
          
           
           
             handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             ●e
             see
             I
             haue
             .
          
           Some
           held
           ,
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manhood
           ,
           
           he
           had
           no
           soule
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           body
           was
           in
           animated
           by
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           who
           are
           confuted
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
           
             My
             soule
             is
             heauie
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             :
          
           but
           his
           Diuinitie
           was
           not
           heauie
           ,
           neither
           could
           it
           suffer
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
           some
           denie
           the
           coniunction
           of
           these
           two
           natures
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           perfect
           God
           and
           perfect
           Man
           ,
           who
           were
           condemned
           by
           such
           proprieties
           of
           speech
           and
           phrase
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           that
           belonged
           to
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Feede
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             hee
             hath
             purchased
             with
             that
             his
             owne
             blood
             .
          
           There
           is
           blood
           
           attributed
           vnto
           God
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           not
           ,
           but
           as
           hee
           was
           man.
           
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             No
             man
             ascendeth
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             descended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           Where
           that
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           was
           proper
           vnto
           him
           as
           he
           was
           God.
           This
           article
           therfore
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           affordeth
           many
           comforts
           to
           all
           Christians
           :
           but
           especially
           to
           Sea-men
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           vndertake
           long
           voiages
           amongst
           Heathens
           &
           Infidels
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           wish
           none
           might
           be
           admitted
           to
           go
           ,
           vntill
           they
           be
           well
           grounded
           therein
           ,
           which
           would
           afford
           many
           heauenly
           meditations
           .
        
         
           
           For
           first
           ,
           whereas
           these
           men
           resoluing
           to
           leaue
           their
           natiue
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           to
           trauell
           to
           the
           furthest
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           doe
           expose
           themselues
           to
           more
           perils
           and
           dangers
           then
           other
           men
           ;
           what
           sweeter
           meditation
           can
           they
           haue
           for
           the
           arming
           of
           themselues
           ,
           euen
           against
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           
             the
             last
             enemie
          
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           faith
           concerning
           their
           Sauiour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           
           that
           whatsoeuer
           shall
           become
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           they
           haue
           before
           prouided
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           ready
           ●o
           liue
           or
           die
           in
           that
           faith
           ?
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           preparations
           made
           for
           them
           (
           by
           the
           Merchants
           and
           Aduenturers
           )
           of
           goodly
           tall
           ships
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           fit
           prouisions
           ;
           when
           they
           obserue
           the
           skill
           and
           art
           of
           their
           chiefe
           Leaders
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           that
           haue
           been
           trained
           vp
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           guide
           and
           gouerne
           those
           great
           Vessels
           ,
           but
           themselues
           also
           in
           their
           seuerall
           places
           ;
           that
           they
           trust
           not
           in
           any
           of
           these
           secondarie
           meanes
           ,
           but
           to
           Gods
           blessing
           vpon
           those
           meanes
           by
           and
           through
           Christ
           ;
           for
           
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             labour
             in
             vain●
             that
             build
             it
             :
             Except
             the
             Lord
             keep
             the
             Citie
             ,
             the
             watchman
             watcheth
             but
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           It
           is
           Christ
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           
           
             by
             whom
             wee
             receiue
             all
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           When
           they
           are
           in
           the
           greatest
           perils
           ,
           to
           meditate
           ,
           that
           Christ
           their
           Sauiour
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           ;
           and
           Man
           
           and
           therefore
           will
           deliuer
           and
           free
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           stand
           with
           his
           glory
           and
           with
           their
           good
           .
        
         
           4
           When
           they
           come
           to
           remote
           places
           ,
           and
           find
           Infidels
           that
           haue
           not
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           remember
           that
           they
           themselues
           are
           such
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           deserued
           no
           better
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           haue
           deserued
           much
           worse
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           abused
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           his
           
             long
             suffering
             and
             patience
             that
             should
             lead
             them
             ●o
             repentance
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           to
           consider
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           loue
           of
           God
           toward
           them
           ,
           that
           passing
           by
           so
           great
           and
           huge
           nations
           ,
           and
           leauing
           them
           in
           incredulitie
           ,
           hath
           afforded
           them
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           5
           To
           meditate
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           make
           a
           good
           voiage
           indeede
           ,
           is
           to
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           ,
           to
           reduce
           those
           Infidels
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           there
           being
           both
           b
           a
           commandement
           from
           Christ
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           c
           great
           promises
           to
           them
           that
           obey
           that
           commandement
           .
        
         
           6
           That
           aboue
           al
           they
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           leauing
           Christendome
           ,
           they
           forsake
           not
           this
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           proue
           not
           Apostataes
           ,
           they
           make
           not
           d
           
             shipwracke
             of
             faith
             ▪
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
          
           for
           such
           e
           
             falling
             away
             is
             the
             high
             way
             to
             the
             sinne
             vnpardonable
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           come
           now
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           historie
           ,
           wherein
           first
           ●as
           obserued
           ,
           a
           Sea-voyage
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           .
           First
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           
             He
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
          
           .
           Where
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           ,
           why
           Christ
           would
           passe
           the
           sea
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           haue
           staid
           on
           land
           ?
           For
           the
           Philosopher
           said
           ,
           
           that
           a
           shipman
           had
           but
           foure
           inches
           (
           the
           thicknes
           of
           the
           board●
           of
           his
           ship
           )
           betwixt
           him
           and
           death
           .
           And
           it
           was
           one
           o●●●e
           3
           things
           that
           Cato
           in
           his
           old
           age
           repented
           him
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           trauelled
           by
           sea
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           haue
           gone
           by
           land
           .
           It
           was
           the
           charge
           that
           Antigonus
           gaue
           to
           his
           sonnes
           (
           hauing
           escaped
           a
           dangerous
           tempest
           at
           sea
           )
           that
           they
           should
           neither
           aduenture
           vpon
           any
           such
           danger
           againe
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           forget
           to
           aduise
           their
           posteritie
           after
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           heede
           (
           by
           their
           
           example
           )
           of
           that
           which
           was
           like
           to
           haue
           cost
           them
           so
           deare
           .
           
           It
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           one
           of
           the
           seuen
           wise
           men
           of
           Greece
           ,
           that
           Sailers
           at
           sea
           were
           neither
           to
           bee
           reckoned
           for
           liue
           men
           ,
           nor
           for
           dead
           ,
           but
           betweene
           both
           .
           And
           in
           Diuinitie
           it
           may
           seeme
           (
           or
           at
           least
           the
           diuell
           will
           suggest
           it
           )
           that
           to
           aduenture
           to
           trauell
           by
           sea
           ,
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           tempting
           of
           God.
           And
           indeede
           without
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           and
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           preserue
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           vnlawfull
           for
           to
           trauell
           by
           sea
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           wilfully
           to
           run
           into
           an
           infected
           house
           ,
           or
           to
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           any
           vnnecessary
           danger
           .
           For
           answere
           therefore
           to
           the
           former
           obiection
           ,
           why
           Christ
           would
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           needes
           goe
           ouer
           the
           sea
           ,
           who
           could
           by
           his
           word
           haue
           diuided
           the
           sea
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           that
           hee
           and
           his
           might
           goe
           ouer
           as
           vpon
           drie
           land
           ,
           f
           
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Read
             sea
          
           for
           his
           peoples
           sake
           ,
           by
           the
           minis●●ry
           of
           Moses
           ;
           or
           could
           haue
           walked
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           g
           anothe●●●me
           
             vpon
             the
             water
          
           ,
           as
           vpon
           firme
           ground
           ,
           yet
           he
           rather
           taketh
           the
           ordinary
           course
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           and
           saile
           ouer
           ,
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
           1
           He
           hauing
           after
           his
           long
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           former
           Chapters
           ,
           done
           diuers
           great
           miracles
           in
           this
           Chapter
           vpon
           the
           land
           ,
           as
           the
           clensing
           of
           a
           Leper
           ;
           the
           curing
           of
           the
           Centurions
           seruant
           ;
           the
           healing
           of
           Peters
           wiues
           mother
           ;
           the
           ●●sting
           forth
           of
           diuels
           out
           of
           many
           that
           were
           possessed
           with
           them
           ,
           doth
           now
           (
           that
           hee
           may
           shew
           himselfe
           h
           
             not
             only
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             ▪
             but
             of
             the
             vallies
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             G●d
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           )
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           shew
           his
           authority
           and
           power
           on
           the
           winds
           and
           seas
           in
           this
           miracle
           .
        
         
           
           2
           Hauing
           done
           the
           fo●●er
           miracles
           in
           his
           Apostles
           sight
           only
           ,
           he
           thought
           now
           to
           doe
           a
           miracle
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           whereof
           being
           partakers
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           more
           sensible
           .
        
         
           3
           i
           
             He
             was
             faine
             by
             ●his
             meanes
             to
             auoide
             the
             presse
             of
             the
             mult●tude
             that
             followed
             ●im
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vpon
           such
           occasions
           sometime
           he
           withdrew
           
             himselfe
             int●
             a
             Mountaine
          
           ,
           and
           sometime
           
             to
             the
             Desert
          
           ,
           and
           sometime
           to
           
             a
             ship
             
             at
             sea
          
           ,
           as
           his
           places
           of
           refuge
           .
        
         
           4
           But
           principally
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           he
           entred
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           sailed
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           example
           he
           might
           both
           giue
           warrant
           to
           those
           that
           haue
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           to
           aduenture
           th●mselues
           and
           their
           liues
           at
           sea
           ,
           depending
           vpon
           Gods
           protection
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           shew
           the
           necessitie
           that
           his
           Apostles
           should
           be
           tied
           vnto
           ,
           to
           take
           that
           course
           afterward
           ,
           when
           they
           receiued
           commission
           to
           k
           
             goe
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             all
             Na●ions
          
           ;
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           (
           especially
           to
           Islanders
           )
           but
           by
           passing
           of
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           obserue
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           professors
           and
           practisers
           thereof
           ,
           graced
           (
           in
           this
           place
           )
           by
           the
           presence
           and
           practice
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           this
           miracle
           wrought
           by
           him
           at
           sea
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           account
           it
           none
           of
           the
           least
           dignities
           of
           that
           honorable
           estate
           of
           Matrimonie
           ,
           l
           that
           Christ
           adorned
           and
           beautified
           a
           Marriage
           with
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           first
           miracle
           that
           hee
           wrought
           ,
           at
           Cana
           in
           Galile
           :
           so
           must
           we
           think
           it
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           Nauigation
           and
           Nauigators
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           vouchsafed
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           worke
           a
           greate●
           miracle
           :
           and
           certainely
           the
           honours
           of
           Nauigators
           by
           sea
           are
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           For
           ●irst
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           trade
           and
           spend
           the
           best
           part
           
           of
           their
           liues
           in
           another
           ●lement
           ,
           then
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           other
           men
           doe
           ;
           yet
           is
           that
           element
           of
           water
           ,
           nothing
           inferiour
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           lowest
           and
           basest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           m
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Element
           of
           Elements
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           matter
           whereof
           al
           b●dies
           were
           made
           ;
           whose
           opinion
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           n
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Diuines
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           truth
           deliuered
           by
           Moses
           ;
           o
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moued
             vpon
             the
             waters
             :
          
           where
           the
           word
           
             (
             mou●d
          
           )
           being
           a
           metaphor
           ,
           ta●en
           from
           birds
           sitting
           vpon
           egges
           to
           hatch
           their
           young
           ,
           doth
           shew
           ,
           that
           God
           p
           
             out
             o●
             those
             waters
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             first
             matter
          
           ▪
           did
           produce
           all
           bodies
           as
           well
           celestiall
           as
           terrestiall
           :
           for
           the
           word
           heauens
           in
           originall
           ,
           being
           a
           compound
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           q
           
             (
             there
             water
          
           )
           answerable
           to
           that
           which
           followeth
           in
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           of
           the
           waters
           beneath
           and
           aboue
           the
           firmament
           :
           vnto
           which
           if
           we
           shall
           adde
           for
           the
           dignitie
           of
           this
           element
           ,
           r
           
             That
             the
             earth
             was
             specially
             cursed
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man
             :
          
           s
           That
           in
           the
           generall
           destruction
           of
           all
           liuing
           creatures
           in
           the
           deluge
           ,
           the
           fishes
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           this
           element
           ,
           escaped
           :
           t
           That
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           did
           chuse
           fishermen
           ,
           for
           his
           principall
           Apostles
           :
           That
           he
           ordained
           this
           element
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           baptisme
           :
           and
           that
           u
           
             by
             his
             owne
             vndertaking
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             ●his
             element
             :
          
           Hee
           sanctified
           the
           Flood
           Iordan
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           waters
           to
           the
           mysticall
           washing
           away
           of
           sinne
           .
           All
           these
           doe
           shew
           the
           dignitie
           of
           this
           element
           aboue
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           the
           difference
           of
           excellencie
           in
           Trades
           ,
           doth
           best
           appeare
           in
           their
           dependance
           vpon
           Gods
           prouidence
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           the
           greatest
           argument
           of
           the
           Fathers
           against
           Vsury
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           Vsurer
           will
           not
           relie
           or
           depend
           vpon
           Gods
           blessing
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           but
           vpon
           such
           security
           as
           their
           wits
           can
           find
           out
           ,
           of
           Bonds
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Morgages
           and
           Pawnes
           :
           This
           is
           the
           second
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           and
           Merchants
           :
           that
           of
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           they
           most
           rest
           and
           trust
           vpon
           Gods
           blessing
           and
           protection
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           if
           we
           will
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           the
           blessings
           that
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           this
           our
           Nation
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           more
           then
           euer
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           discouery
           of
           new
           Nations
           (
           which
           may
           in
           comparison
           be
           called
           ne●
           worlds
           )
           :
           so
           that
           those
           cold
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           towards
           the
           Poles
           and
           hot
           Zone
           ,
           vnder
           and
           neere
           the
           Line
           ,
           which
           by
           ancients
           were
           thought
           to
           be
           inhabitable
           ,
           are
           now
           as
           familiarly
           gone
           vnto
           ,
           as
           from
           Douer
           to
           Calice
           ;
           we
           cannot
           but
           admire
           Gods
           mercie
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           reserue
           this
           honour
           to
           this
           last
           and
           worst
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           at
           last
           learne
           to
           crie
           out
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           x
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           amongst
           men
           the
           degrees
           of
           honour
           
           consist
           in
           the
           difficulty
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           the
           atchiuement
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           greatest
           honour
           is
           the
           hardest
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           &
           is
           best
           esteemed
           by
           hardnesse
           in
           getting
           it
           :
           this
           is
           the
           third
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           ,
           especially
           in
           great
           and
           long
           voyages
           ,
           that
           they
           purchase
           their
           honour
           the
           hardest
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           they
           indure
           and
           ouercome
           more
           apparant
           difficulties
           and
           dangers
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           honour
           so
           deare
           bought
           to
           be
           highly
           preferred
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           whereas
           in
           all
           professions
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           honourable
           
           which
           bring
           most
           knowledge
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           (
           because
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           it
           is
           held
           the
           specificall
           difference
           betwixt
           men
           and
           beasts
           .
           )
           And
           among
           all
           humane
           learning
           the
           Mathematicall
           sciences
           haue
           had
           the
           precedence
           ,
           both
           for
           certainty
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           grounded
           on
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           also
           because
           they
           acquaint
           vs
           with
           all
           the
           courses
           ,
           motions
           ,
           &
           proportions
           of
           the
           celestiall
           and
           elementarie
           bodies
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fourth
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           most
           and
           best
           vse
           of
           all
           Mathematicall
           discipline
           :
           
             Arithmeticke
             ,
             Geometry
             ,
             Astronomie
          
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           commendation
           of
           Moses
           ,
           y
           
             that
             he
             was
             learned
             in
             all
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             powerfull
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             deeds
             :
          
           and
           this
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           was
           in
           the
           Mathematicall
           sciences
           ,
           especially
           in
           Astronomie
           ,
           whereby
           they
           obserued
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Planets
           from
           the
           fixed
           starres
           ,
           but
           their
           site
           or
           place
           ,
           their
           magnitudes
           ,
           their
           coniunctions
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           and
           their
           influences
           and
           forces
           vpon
           bodies
           beneath
           the
           Moone
           ;
           the
           ingendring
           of
           all
           meteors
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           ebbing
           ,
           &
           flowing
           ,
           and
           saltnesse
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           so
           this
           cannot
           but
           adde
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           former
           obseruations
           ,
           but
           doe
           daily
           encrease
           knowledge
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           concerning
           these
           most
           excellent
           speculations
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           antiquitie
           hath
           euer
           been
           held
           a
           true
           badge
           of
           
           
           honour
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           artes
           and
           professions
           which
           were
           first
           found
           out
           by
           men
           famous
           &
           renouned
           in
           their
           times
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           fifth
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           :
           for
           howsoeuer
           prophane
           historians
           in
           their
           histories
           ,
           doe
           ascribe
           both
           the
           inuention
           of
           shipping
           ,
           and
           the
           art
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           themselues
           ,
           one
           Atlas
           ,
           a
           Moore
           ,
           (
           whom
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           Astronomie
           ,
           the
           Poets
           faine
           to
           beare
           vp
           the
           heauens
           with
           his
           shoulders
           )
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           first
           inuentor
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           a
           perfecter
           of
           this
           excellent
           Art
           ;
           yet
           we
           Christians
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           Scripture
           )
           do
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           vse
           of
           shipping
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           of
           Nauigation
           ,
           came
           both
           immediately
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           were
           reuealed
           to
           Noah
           in
           forme
           of
           an
           Arke
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           not
           only
           z
           
             commanded
             to
             make
          
           ,
           but
           had
           particular
           directions
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           
             matter
             whereof
             ,
             and
             ●he
             forme
             or
             manner
             ,
             the
             length
             ,
             the
             breadth
             ,
             the
             heighth
             ,
             the
             cabbins
             ,
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             the
             seuerall
             decks
             ,
          
           Seeing
           therefore
           Nauigation
           hath
           so
           honourable
           an
           author
           ,
           of
           such
           antiquitie
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           despised
           ,
           but
           highly
           esteemed
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           true
           religion
           is
           the
           best
           marke
           of
           true
           honour
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           that
           a
           
             noble
             title
          
           ,
           giuen
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           faithfull
           of
           Berea
           .
           And
           wee
           see
           that
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           passed
           his
           promise
           ,
           b
           
             Those
             that
             honour
             me
             I
             will
             honour
             .
          
           This
           then
           is
           the
           sixth
           part
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           Nauigators
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           best
           meanes
           to
           bee
           truly
           religious
           and
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           without
           hypocrisie
           :
           For
           howsoeuer
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           to
           beget
           faith
           ,
           is
           c
           
             the
             word
             preached
             ordinarily
          
           :
           which
           many
           of
           these
           Nauigators
           doe
           want
           ;
           yet
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           there
           is
           care
           had
           in
           those
           Fleets
           ,
           that
           are
           sent
           into
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           for
           the
           furnishing
           of
           them
           with
           honest
           Ministers
           to
           supply
           that
           want
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           conueniently
           may
           be
           .
           And
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Gods
           blessings
           haue
           been
           the
           more
           multiplied
           vpon
           the
           Merchants
           aduenturers
           ,
           for
           their
           Christian
           and
           religious
           care
           in
           this
           point
           :
           So
           I
           hope
           that
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           those
           blessings
           from
           God
           ,
           will
           cause
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           continue
           still
           ,
           but
           to
           encrease
           daily
           
           in
           that
           holy
           care
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           the
           thing
           ,
           I
           aime
           to
           shew
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           that
           are
           sent
           to
           those
           parts
           ,
           especially
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           being
           men
           of
           wit
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           hauing
           such
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           as
           I
           know
           they
           haue
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           and
           principall
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           best
           bookes
           that
           are
           now
           written
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           ,
           to
           helpe
           daily
           to
           encrease
           their
           knowledge
           ;
           as
           they
           cannot
           in
           perusing
           the
           great
           booke
           of
           nature
           (
           the
           fabrick
           of
           the
           world
           )
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           breake
           out
           into
           that
           holy
           admiration
           with
           the
           kingly
           Prophet
           :
           d
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             manifold
             are
             thy
             workes
             ,
             in
             wisedome
             hast
             thou
             made
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             thy
             riches
             !
             So
             is
             the
             sea
             great
             and
             wide
             ,
          
           
           
             therein
             are
             things
             creeping
             innumerable
             both
             small
             beasts
             and
             great
             .
             There
             go
             the
             ships
             ,
          
           
           
             yea
             that
             great
             Le●iathan
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             made
             to
             play
             therein
             :
          
           
           
             All
             th●se
             waite
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             m●y●st
             giue
             them
             food●
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           And
           liuing
           in
           that
           element
           ,
           e
           
             from
             whence
             all
             riuers
             come
             and
             returne
             into
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             fill
             it
             ,
          
           how
           can
           they
           but
           meditate
           of
           him
           ?
           f
           
             Tha●
             gaue
             his
             decree
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             should
             not
             passe
             his
             commande
             ment
             ,
             when
             hee
             appointed
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           g
           
             That
             shut
             vp
             the
             sea
             w●th
             doores
             ,
             when
             it
             issued
             and
             came
             forth
             as
             out
             of
             the
             wombe
             !
             That
             made
             the
             clouds
             as
             a
             couering
             thereof
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             darknesse
             as
             the
             swadling
             bands
             thereof
             :
             That
             stablished
             his
             commandement
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             barres
             and
             doores
             :
             And
             said
             ,
             Hitherto
             shalt
             thou
             come
          
           ▪
           
           
             but
             no
             further
             ,
             and
             here
             shall
             it
             stay
             thy
             proud
             waues
             .
          
           
           And
           if
           these
           considerations
           worke
           not
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           God
           speakes
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           ,
           h
           
             Feare
             ye
             not
             mee
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             or
             will
             ye
             not
             bee
             ●fraid
             at
             my
             presence
             ,
             which
             haue
             placed
             the
             sands
             for
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             sea
             by
             the
             perpe●uall
             decree
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             passe
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             waues
             ●hereof
             rage
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             preuaile
             ;
             tho●gh
             they
             roare
             ,
             they
             cannot
             passe
             ouer
             it
             .
          
           And
           yet
           besides
           all
           these
           meditations
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           D●uid
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           ,
           i
           
             They
             that
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             sea
             in
             ships
             ,
             an●
             o●cupie
             by
             the
             great
             waters
             ;
             they
             see
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             wonders
             in
             the
             
             deepe
             :
          
           
           
             For
             he
             commandeth
             and
             raiseth
             the
             stormie
             wind
             ,
             and
             it
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             waues
             thereof
             .
             They
             mount
             vp
             to
             the
             heauen
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             d●scend
             to
             the
             deep
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             soule
             mel●eth
             for
             trouble
             :
          
           
           
           
             They
             are
             tossed
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             stagger
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             and
             all
             their
             cunning
             is
             gone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           Nauigators
           cannot
           but
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           more
           then
           other
           men
           ,
           the
           omnipotencie
           ,
           the
           infinitenesse
           ,
           the
           iustice
           ,
           the
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           variety
           of
           creatures
           ,
           exceeding
           them
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           variety
           of
           administration
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           himselfe
           remaining
           vnchangeable
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           these
           men
           then
           in
           re●ding
           good
           bookes
           (
           wherof
           they
           haue
           plentie
           )
           but
           apply
           them
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           liue
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           euer
           bee
           prepared
           to
           die
           ?
        
         
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           profit
           and
           renoune
           to
           the
           state
           and
           Common
           wealth
           wherein
           they
           liue
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           seuenth
           honour
           due
           to
           Nauigators
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           vs
           that
           are
           seated
           in
           an
           Iland
           ,
           and
           separated
           round
           about
           by
           the
           ocean
           sea
           ,
           from
           the
           continent
           or
           firme
           land
           ;
           that
           without
           the
           vse
           of
           Nauigation
           should
           bee
           depriued
           from
           all
           commerce
           and
           trade
           with
           other
           Nations
           :
           whereas
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           our
           land
           is
           not
           onely
           as
           famous
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           remotest
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           those
           merchandizes
           wherewith
           wee
           abound
           ,
           and
           which
           wee
           can
           well
           spare
           ,
           are
           exported
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           other
           countreyes
           :
           and
           those
           things
           which
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           wee
           could
           not
           conueni●ntly
           liue
           ,
           are
           returned
           :
           as
           corne
           (
           in
           time
           of
           dearth
           )
           wine
           ,
           oyle
           ,
           spices
           ,
           drugs
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           gold
           ,
           precious
           stones
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           fish
           ,
           to
           the
           reliefe
           of
           many
           poore
           ,
           as
           we
           daily
           see
           with
           our
           eyes
           .
        
         
           
           But
           lastly
           and
           aboue
           all
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           Nauigation
           and
           Nauigators
           appeares
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           liuing
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           borne
           at
           Bethlehem
           in
           Iurie
           ,
           yet
           had
           his
           whole
           education
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           a
           towne
           of
           Galile
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           sea
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           began
           
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           k
           
             for
             sooke
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             dwelt
             at
             Capernaum
             ,
             which
             is
             neere
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             Zabulon
             and
             Nepthalim
          
           ▪
           and
           not
           onely
           tooke
           pleasure
           to
           l
           
             walk
             by
             the
             sea
             of
             Galile
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             call
             Apostles
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             casting
             their
             nets
             into
             the
             sea
             to
             catch
             fish
             ▪
             and
             promising
             to
             make
             them
             fishers
             of
             me
             :
          
           but
           likewise
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           ship
           ,
           somtime
           as
           a
           pulpit
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           might
           m
           
             best
             instruct
             and
             reach
             the
             people
          
           :
           &
           here
           
             as
             a
             passenger
          
           ,
           &
           
             as
             a
             place
             to
             rest
             &
             sleep
             in
          
           ▪
           and
           
             therein
             to
             wo●ke
             that
             great
             miracle
             that
             followeth
             in
             this
             story
             .
          
           The
           vse
           whereof
           vnto
           all
           Nauigators
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           honour
           done
           vnto
           that
           profession
           then
           ,
           doth
           not
           cease
           now
           :
           but
           as
           he
           was
           then
           ,
           bodily
           and
           visibly
           present
           in
           this
           ship
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           God
           ,
           present
           in
           euery
           ship
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           of
           the
           world
           soeuer
           it
           bee
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           protector
           in
           their
           societies
           ,
           assembled
           in
           his
           feare
           and
           name
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           n
           
             Wheresoeuer
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             am
             I
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thē
             :
          
           or
           as
           he
           promised
           to
           his
           Apostles
           when
           hee
           sent
           them
           to
           preach
           to
           all
           nations
           :
           o
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           To
           teach
           Nauigators
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           their
           ships
           ,
           to
           take
           Christ
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           keepe
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           ships
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           harts
           ,
           without
           whom
           they
           can
           make
           no
           good
           voyage
           :
           for
           if
           they
           think
           to
           leaue
           him
           behind
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           fly
           from
           him
           :
           
             shall
             not
             God
             finde
             them
             out
             ?
          
           as
           he
           did
           Ionah
           .
           p
           
             If
             I
             take
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             the
             vttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             euen
             thither
             shall
             thine
             hand
             leade
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             right
             hand
             hold
             me
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           point
           :
           
             Christ
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           company
           in
           this
           
           voyage
           :
           
             His
             Disciples
             followed
             him
          
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           wont
           to
           describe
           his
           Disciples
           by
           that
           terme
           of
           being
           his
           Followers
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Simon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             his
             brother
             ,
          
           that
           he
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           q
           
             Follow
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             you
             fishers
             of
             men
             .
             And
             they
             straight
             way
             leauing
             their
             nets
             ,
          
           
           
           
             followed
             him
          
           .
           
           And
           of
           
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             were
             mending
             their
             nets
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             them
             .
             And
             they
             without
             tarying
             ,
          
           
           
             leauing
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             their
             father
             ,
             followed
             him
             .
          
           So
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           r
           
             si●ting
             at
             the
             custome
             ,
             hee
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             follow
             me
             .
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           Christs
           owne
           rule
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           s
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             follow
             me
             ▪
             let
             him
             forsake
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             take
             vp
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           Peters
           profession
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           fellowes
           :
           t
           
             Behold
             wee
             haue
             f●rsaken
             all
             and
             followed
             thee
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           our
           Sauiours
           censure
           ,
           u
           
             Whosoeuer
             beareth
             not
             his
             crosse
             and
             commeth
             after
             me
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             my
             Disciple
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           maru●ll
           ,
           if
           hee
           entring
           into
           a
           ship
           his
           Disciples
           followed
           him
           .
           For
           whom
           should
           the
           souldiour
           follow
           ,
           but
           his
           Captaine
           ?
           whom
           should
           the
           seruant
           follow
           ,
           but
           his
           master
           ?
           whom
           should
           the
           disciple
           follow
           ,
           but
           his
           teacher
           ?
        
         
           
           This
           example
           of
           the
           Disciples
           here
           ,
           and
           their
           obedience
           in
           following
           their
           Lord
           ,
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           x
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             order
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           made
           degrees
           and
           differences
           amongst
           men
           ;
           some
           to
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           ,
           some
           to
           serue
           and
           obey
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           as
           well
           in
           warre
           as
           in
           peace
           ;
           as
           well
           at
           sea
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           land
           ;
           as
           wel
           in
           priuat
           houses
           ,
           as
           in
           al
           publike
           states
           ;
           yea
           euen
           in
           euery
           particular
           body
           :
           y
           
             If
             all
             should
             bee
             head
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             member
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             become
             a
             monster
             .
          
           It
           was
           therefore
           a
           rebellious
           conceit
           and
           speech
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             ,
          
           against
           
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
          
           :
           z
           
             Ye
             take
             too
             much
             vpon
             you
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             congregation
             is
             holy
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             then
             lift
             ye
             your selues
             aboue
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           And
           we
           see
           the
           fearfull
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           
             That
             the
             ground
             claue
             asu●der
             that
             was
             vnder
             them
             :
          
           
           
             And
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallow●d
             them
             vp
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             their
             families
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             men
             that
             were
             with
             Corah
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             goods
             :
          
           
           
             So
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             had
             went
             downe
             aliue
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             couered
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             perished
             from
             among
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           It
           was
           the
           first
           tentation
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           arch-enemie
           of
           mankind
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           set
           vpon
           our
           great
           grand-mother
           Eue
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           brought
           sin
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           draw
           her
           from
           her
           subiection
           to
           her
           creator
           ,
           by
           insinuating
           vnto
           her
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           no
           good
           meaning
           toward
           her
           and
           her
           husband
           ,
           in
           a
           
             abridging
             them
             of
             their
             free
             liberty
             to
             eate
             of
             all
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
          
           telling
           her
           ,
           b
           
             that
             by
             eating
             she
             should
             be
             like
             to
             God.
          
           So
           doth
           he
           still
           suggest
           vnto
           inferiours
           ,
           the
           hard
           dealing
           of
           their
           superiours
           ,
           that
           by
           procuring
           them
           to
           take
           some
           course
           for
           further
           liberty
           ,
           he
           may
           bring
           them
           to
           disobedience
           ,
           which
           breeds
           disorder
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           high
           way
           to
           vtter
           confusion
           .
           For
           as
           the
           fowlers
           lay
           not
           meate
           in
           the
           shrapes
           for
           birds
           ;
           nor
           fishers
           so
           carefully
           bait
           their
           hooks
           ,
           to
           feed
           those
           fowles
           or
           fishes
           fatter
           ,
           but
           to
           catch
           and
           make
           prey
           of
           them
           :
           so
           the
           diuell
           vnder
           these
           pretenses
           and
           faire
           shewes
           ,
           doth
           aime
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           disobedience
           and
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           following
           their
           Master
           into
           the
           ship
           ,
           all
           inferiours
           are
           taught
           a
           lesson
           of
           obedience
           vnto
           their
           superiours
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Centurion
           in
           this
           Chapter
           before
           ,
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           c
           
             that
             he
             had
             souldiers
             vnder
             him
             ;
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             one
             goe
             ,
             and
             he
             goeth
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             come
             ,
             and
             he
             commeth
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seruant
             doe
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           So
           all
           that
           are
           vnder
           authority
           ,
           should
           acknowledge
           subiection
           ,
           and
           bee
           directed
           by
           their
           superiours
           .
        
         
           But
           specially
           it
           is
           a
           fit
           meditation
           for
           Sea-men
           ,
           (
           for
           whose
           sake
           principally
           I
           haue
           written
           this
           discourse
           )
           who
           in
           their
           ships
           and
           Fleets
           ,
           are
           a
           body
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Common-wealth
           seuered
           from
           other
           men
           ;
           consisting
           of
           diuers
           orders
           and
           degrees
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           some
           are
           to
           command
           and
           gouerne
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           according
           to
           their
           seuerall
           places
           )
           to
           obey
           and
           take
           direction
           :
           Amongst
           whom
           there
           cannot
           come
           a
           greater
           plague
           ,
           then
           mutinie
           and
           rebellion
           in
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           many
           voyages
           and
           discoueries
           ;
           and
           cannot
           bee
           otherwise
           without
           carefull
           and
           speedy
           preuention
           .
        
         
         
           As
           it
           is
           fit
           therefore
           that
           the
           Commanders
           in
           long
           voyages
           should
           haue
           large
           Commissions
           ,
           to
           represse
           disorders
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           sailors
           to
           be
           conscionably
           instructed
           in
           their
           duties
           of
           obedience
           ,
           which
           they
           see
           practised
           and
           performed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           toward
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
           
           But
           yet
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           of
           obedience
           being
           this
           ,
           d
           
             Follow
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             follow
             Chris●
             .
          
           And
           the
           bounds
           of
           obedience
           (
           as
           they
           are
           obserued
           by
           Diuines
           out
           of
           the
           fifth
           Commandement
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
          
           )
           being
           comprised
           in
           these
           two
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           superiour
           bee
           neuer
           so
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           his
           lawfull
           commands
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           seeme
           neuer
           so
           good
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           command
           others
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           wicked
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           obeyed
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           let
           vs
           learne
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           to
           follow
           Christ
           as
           our
           chiefe
           Lord
           and
           Commander
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           any
           of
           our
           superiours
           shall
           command
           nothing
           contrary
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           command
           any
           wicked
           or
           vnlawfull
           thing
           ,
           our
           answere
           is
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           e
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             ●o
             obey
             you
             rather
             then
             God
             ,
             iudge
             ye
             ?
          
           For
           our
           obedience
           f
           
             to
             all
             manner
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
          
           And
           as
           g
           
             children
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             parents
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           So
           h
           
             our
             obedience
             to
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
          
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           
             to
             bee
             ready
             to
             euery
             good
             wo●ke
             .
          
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           expedient
           that
           we
           be
           not
           our
           owne
           iudges
           ,
           and
           censurers
           of
           our
           superiours
           commands
           ,
           carping
           at
           euery
           light
           and
           slight
           thing
           ;
           but
           rather
           obey
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           though
           the
           thing
           bee
           doubtfull
           :
           as
           Ioab
           ,
           i
           
             though
             hee
             saw
             no
             reason
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             obeyed
             Dauid
             commanding
             .
          
           For
           sometimes
           to
           an
           vniust
           commandement
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           iust
           obedience
           .
           As
           it
           was
           more
           then
           k
           
             Caesar
             could
             require
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             free
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             pay
             tribute
             ;
             yet
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             breake
             quietnesse
             ,
             he
             gaue
             it
             .
          
           So
           wee
           must
           part
           with
           our
           owne
           
           goods
           to
           our
           superiours
           ,
           rather
           then
           breake
           quietnes
           ,
           according
           to
           Saint
           Augustines
           rule
           ,
           
             vt
             illum
             reum
             facit
             iniquitas
             imperandi
             ,
             me
             innoce●tem
             facit
             ordo
             parendi
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             As
             he
             makes
             himselfe
             guiltie
             by
             vniust
             commanding
             ,
             so
             I
             preserue
             my
             innocency
             by
             orderly
             obeying
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           generall
           head
           of
           the
           history
           of
           Christ
           his
           voyage
           to
           sea
           in
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           following
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           voyage
           ,
           
           appearing
           in
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           the
           arising
           of
           a
           tempest
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           ship
           was
           couered
           with
           waues
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           asleepe
           :
           both
           which
           put
           together
           ,
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           the
           Disciples
           both
           to
           bee
           in
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           to
           awake
           and
           call
           vpon
           their
           Master
           .
           Of
           both
           these
           it
           is
           the
           common
           receiued
           opinion
           of
           diuines
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           extraordinarie
           ,
           the
           tempest
           being
           either
           then
           raised
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           foreknowne
           and
           foreseene
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           voyage
           purposely
           vndertaken
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           power
           and
           command
           ouer
           it
           .
           And
           his
           sleepe
           being
           voluntary
           and
           of
           purpose
           ,
           thereby
           bringing
           his
           disciples
           into
           further
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           only
           making
           triall
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           but
           arming
           them
           against
           future
           perils
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           tempest
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           first
           
           set
           downe
           with
           a
           note
           of
           admiration
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           attention
           set
           before
           [
           Behold
           ]
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           is
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           here
           giuen
           it
           [
           
             A
             tempest
          
           ]
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           [
           great
           ]
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           it
           [
           
             In
             the
             sea
          
           ]
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           effect
           it
           wrought
           [
           
             the
             ship
             was
             couered
             with
             waues
          
           ]
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Behold
           and
           wonder
           :
           for
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           the
           wind
           
           and
           tempestuous
           storme
           should
           be
           so
           audacious
           ,
           as
           to
           disturbe
           either
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           the
           ship
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Lord
           both
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           was
           carried
           ?
           The
           Psalmist
           telleth
           vs
           :
           l
           
             That
             vpon
             the
             vngodly
             God
             shall
             raine
             snares
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             stormy
             tempest
             ,
             this
             is
             th●
             portion
             of
             their
             
             cup
             :
          
           but
           for
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           sooner
           to
           be
           put
           forth
           to
           sea
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           seazed
           thus
           on
           by
           wind
           and
           weather
           ,
           cannot
           but
           worke
           amazement
           to
           all
           that
           consider
           it
           .
           Behold
           .
        
         
           2
           Againe
           ,
           Behold
           and
           attend
           diligently
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           matter
           worth
           your
           consideration
           ;
           for
           Diuines
           obserue
           of
           these
           two
           wor●s
           
             (
             ecce
          
           )
           and
           
             (
             absit
             )
             ,
             Behold
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             forbid
          
           ;
           that
           wheresoeuer
           they
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           Land-markes
           to
           sea-men
           ;
           as
           some
           Steeple
           ,
           or
           Beacon
           ,
           or
           high
           tree
           ,
           by
           which
           Saylers
           doe
           shape
           their
           course
           ,
           to
           arriue
           safely
           in
           their
           hauen
           ,
           and
           escape
           rocks
           and
           sands
           .
           Wheresoeuer
           we
           find
           this
           word
           
             (
             behold
             )
          
           ,
           there
           is
           safe
           sayling
           without
           danger
           ;
           there
           is
           some
           comfortable
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           direct
           vs
           to
           our
           hauen
           Heauen
           ,
           as
           m
           
             Behold
             ,
             a
             virgin
             shall
             conceiue
             a
             child
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           n
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           where
           we
           find
           the
           other
           word
           (
           
             God
             forbid
          
           )
           ,
           there
           take
           heede
           ,
           and
           feare
           danger
           ;
           there
           is
           some
           rocke
           ,
           or
           sand
           ,
           or
           shelfe
           ,
           to
           cast
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           goods
           ,
           and
           thy
           ship
           away
           .
           As
           ,
           o
           
             What
             though
             some
             did
             not
             beleeue
             ?
             shall
             their
             vnbeleefe
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             without
             effect
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           p
           
             Shall
             wee
             continue
             in
             sinne
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ?
             God
             forbid
          
           :
           and
           wheresoeuer
           we
           find
           this
           word
           vsed
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           crosse
           some
           position
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           giue
           vs
           warning
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           that
           .
           Heere
           then
           the
           other
           word
           
             (
             behold
          
           )
           doth
           stirre
           and
           moue
           vs
           to
           attention
           ,
           promising
           not
           onely
           some
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           matter
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           naturally
           affected
           :
           but
           also
           some
           such
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           as
           euery
           one
           should
           desire
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           ;
           from
           whence
           these
           two
           meditations
           doe
           arise
           .
        
         
           1
           First
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           hardnes
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           which
           neither
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           nor
           threatnings
           ,
           neither
           his
           blessings
           ,
           nor
           his
           iudgements
           can
           worke
           vpon
           ;
           but
           had
           neede
           of
           him
           continually
           to
           call
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           .
        
         
           2
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           mercy
           and
           goodnes
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           doth
           great
           things
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           vseth
           all
           meanes
           ,
           to
           rouse
           them
           vp
           to
           the
           due
           consideration
           
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           iustly
           expostulate
           ;
           q
           
             What
             could
             I
             h●ue
             done
             any
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             th●t
             I
             haue
             not
             done
             vnto
             it
             ?
          
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           note
           of
           admiration
           and
           attention
           
             (
             ●ehold
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           danger
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           next
           word
           ,
           
             A
             tempest
          
           .
           Now
           a
           tempest
           is
           a
           violent
           and
           furious
           wind
           bringing
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ●●reatning
           danger
           and
           hurt
           wheresoeuer
           it
           commeth
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           winde
           .
           If
           (
           with
           B●za
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           )
           ,
           we
           interpret
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           Nicodemus
           :
           r
           
             The
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             thereof
             ,
             but
             canst
             not
             tell
             whence
             it
             cōmeth
             ,
             or
             whither
             it
             goeth
             .
          
           It
           may
           seeme
           that
           it
           is
           a
           secret
           which
           God
           hath
           reserued
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           reuealed
           vnto
           men
           ,
           what
           and
           whence
           the
           winds
           are
           .
           But
           as
           learned
           Zanch●us
           hath
           well
           obserued
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           do
           not
           expound
           of
           the
           wind
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           )
           if
           it
           be
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           wind
           ,
           is
           onely
           meant
           of
           a
           concealement
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           and
           ordinary
           men
           :
           for
           the
           Philosophers
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           haue
           found
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           winds
           bee
           Meteors
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           the
           matter
           whereof
           are
           drie
           exhalations
           ,
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           which
           exhalations
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           into
           the
           middle
           Region
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           only
           cooled
           ,
           but
           beaten
           back
           by
           those
           thicke
           clouds
           which
           they
           there
           meete
           withall
           ,
           doe
           not
           only
           trouble
           the
           aire
           ,
           but
           are
           caused
           to
           disperse
           and
           scatter
           themselues
           ;
           and
           being
           hindred
           by
           those
           thicke
           cloudes
           from
           ascending
           higher
           ,
           and
           kept
           by
           continuall
           ascending
           of
           more
           exhalations
           from
           descending
           downeward
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           the
           cloudes
           with
           which
           they
           meete
           ,
           they
           are
           driuen
           with
           some
           violence
           from
           one
           part
           of
           the
           aire
           vnto
           another
           ,
           as
           from
           East
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           North
           vnto
           the
           South
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           raine
           that
           falleth
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           it
           can
           neither
           descend
           lower
           ,
           nor
           yet
           ascend
           vp
           againe
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           seeke
           a
           passage
           ,
           and
           leaues
           not
           
           till
           it
           cau●e
           a
           violent
           streame
           or
           flood
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           a
           reuerend
           Prelate
           of
           our
           Church
           hath
           obserued
           ,
           concerning
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           winds
           ,
           
           that
           neither
           with
           the
           Painims
           it
           must
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Aeolu●
           ,
           whom
           they
           made
           the
           god
           of
           the
           windes
           ;
           nor
           with
           ignorant
           men
           to
           chance
           and
           fortune
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           opinion
           of
           fooles
           ,
           that
           looke
           not
           to
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           things
           ;
           nor
           to
           Witches
           and
           Coniurers
           ,
           and
           their
           compacts
           with
           the
           Diuell
           :
           it
           is
           God
           onely
           that
           is
           the
           true
           efficient
           cause
           both
           of
           windes
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Meteors
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             He
             bringeth
             vp
             the
             cloudes
             from
             the
             en●s
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             lightnings
             with
             the
             raine
             .
             He
             draweth
             forth
             the
             wind
             out
             of
             his
             treasures
             :
          
           but
           he
           doth
           ordinarily
           doe
           all
           these
           by
           secondary
           meanes
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           cloudes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           lightnings
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           winds
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           out
           by
           them
           that
           search
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           hitherto
           we
           haue
           discoursed
           of
           the
           naturall
           causes
           of
           all
           windes
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           be
           temperate
           ,
           doe
           t
           
             coole
             and
             refresh
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             therein
             ,
          
           and
           are
           things
           which
           the
           Sea-men
           desire
           ,
           and
           without
           whose
           helpe
           their
           ship
           can
           make
           no
           way
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           fresh
           gale
           whereby
           they
           may
           sayle
           before
           the
           winde
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           giues
           them
           the
           best
           content
           :
           but
           here
           this
           winde
           ,
           is
           called
           u
           
             a
             tempest
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           violent
           and
           furious
           winde
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           (
           as
           the
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           here
           signifieth
           )
           as
           if
           it
           get
           into
           the
           hollow
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           wil
           make
           way
           before
           it
           ,
           x
           
             and
             shake
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             earthquake
             ,
          
           it
           will
           shake
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           rent
           the
           rockes
           asunder
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           here
           called
           
           (
           which
           was
           the
           third
           consideration
           in
           this
           point
           of
           their
           danger
           )
           
             A
             great
             tempest
          
           ;
           such
           as
           whereby
           the
           Prophets
           describe
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinners
           ;
           y
           
             As
             the
             fire
             burneth
             the
             forrest
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             flame
             setteth
             the
             Mountaines
             on
             fire
             :
             So
             persecute
             them
             with
             thy
             tempest
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             afraid
             with
             thy
             storm●
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           z
           
             Our
             God
             shall
             co●e
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             keepe
             silence
             ,
             a
             fire
             shall
             de●oure
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             tempest
             shall
             be
             moued
             
             round
             about
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           a
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             his
             wa●
             in
             the
             whirlewind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             storme
             .
          
           This
           made
           the
           Wise
           man
           in
           that
           sort
           to
           denounce
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           t●e
           wicked
           :
           a
           
             Destruction
             shall
             come
             vpon
             them
             like
             a
             ●●●rl●wind
             .
          
           And
           it
           caused
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           to
           wish
           ,
           b
           
             O
             ●hat
             I
             had
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             Doue
             ,
             then
             would
             I
             flie
             away
             a●d
             re●t
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             would
             take
             my
             flight
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             lodge
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           
           
           
             He
             would
             make
             haste
             for
             my
             deliuerance
             ,
             from
             the
             stormy
             wind
             and
             tempest
             .
          
           By
           these
           phrases
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           may
           gather
           the
           nature
           and
           condition
           of
           this
           great
           tempest
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           that
           which
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           a
           reuerent
           
           B●●hop
           hath
           obserued
           )
           a
           champian
           and
           plaine
           channell
           ,
           an
           open
           ●l●●●e
           ▪
           where
           there
           was
           neither
           hill
           ,
           nor
           forrest
           ,
           nor
           a●y
           other
           impediment
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           force
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           mu●●
           ne●des
           increase
           the
           greatnesse
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           nee●e
           ●ot
           seek
           for
           amplifications
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           fifth
           place
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           storme
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           
           Text
           ,
           
             tha●
             th●
             sh●p
             was
             couere●
             w●th
             wau●●
          
           ;
           that
           is
           that
           it
           was
           so
           neere
           sinking
           ,
           that
           withou●
           Christs
           ●resen●
           helpe
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           themselues
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           brought
           vp
           at
           sea
           (
           at
           least
           some
           of
           them
           )
           saw
           no
           other
           way
           of
           escape
           .
           And
           seeing
           (
           as
           was
           said
           befo●e
           )
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinners
           ,
           is
           vs●●●ly
           in
           the
           Scripture
           set
           down
           in
           the
           termes
           of
           such
           tempests
           ,
           no
           mar●ell
           if
           I●nah
           flying
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           were
           thus
           encountred
           :
           but
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           c
           
             going
             about
             his
             Fathers
             business●
          
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           d
           
             it
             was
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             do
             his
             will
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             finish
             his
             worke
          
           :
           and
           for
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           e
           
             that
             left
             all
             to
             follow
             him
          
           ▪
           that
           they
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           ,
           may
           seeme
           strange
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           meditation
           therfore
           arising
           vnto
           sea-men
           
           from
           hence
           .
           As
           ●he
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           said
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           f
           
             Art
             thou
             gr●ater
             then
             our
             Father
             Iacob
             ?
          
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           Art
           thou
           greater
           or
           better
           then
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           his
           
           Disciples
           ?
           we
           see
           what
           estate
           and
           condition
           he
           and
           they
           were
           subiect
           vnto
           ,
           let
           vs
           prepare
           our selues
           for
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           g
           
             That
             it
             b●ho●●d
             h●●
             in
             ●l
             ●hings
             to
             b●
             ma●e
             l●ke
             vnt●
             his
             breth●en
             ,
             that
             h●
             might
             be
             m●rciful
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             High-Priest
             in
             things
             concer●i●g
             God
             that
             he
             might
             m●ke
             rec●n●●liation
             for
             ●he
             sinn●s
             of
             the
             ●e●ple
             :
          
           
           
             For
             in
             that
             he
             suffer●d
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             su●cour
             them
             that
             are
             ●empted
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           excellent
           meditation
           for
           sea-men
           ,
           in
           their
           greatest
           dangers
           by
           stormes
           or
           tempests
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           vndergoe
           the
           like
           dangers
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           :
           but
           the
           reason
           why
           hee
           did
           so
           vndertake
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           hauing
           had
           experience
           of
           them
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           mercifull
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           readier
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           to
           helpe
           and
           deliuer
           vs.
           And
           this
           meditation
           ,
           will
           breede
           Christian
           fortitude
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             There
             hath
             no
             tentation
             taken
             you
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             appertaine
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             wh●ch
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             aboue
             that
             you
             be
             able
             :
             but
             will
             euen
             giue
             the
             issue
             with
             the
             tentation
             ,
             that
             y●e
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           meditation
           ,
           is
           the
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           that
           
           God
           doth
           suffer
           his
           children
           to
           fal
           into
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           themselues
           past
           all
           worldly
           helpe
           ,
           before
           he
           free
           them
           .
           The
           Patriarch
           Iacob
           ,
           though
           i
           
             God
             loued
             him
             before
             he
             was
             borne
          
           :
           yet
           we
           see
           to
           what
           straights
           he
           is
           driuen
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           enioy
           the
           blessing
           promised
           .
           His
           brother
           k
           
             Esau
             threatens
             to
             kill
             him
          
           .
           He
           is
           in
           Ishmaels
           case
           ,
           l
           
             ca●t
             forth
             of
             his
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           For
           his
           mother
           that
           loued
           him
           dearely
           ,
           m
           
             is
             faine
             to
             send
             him
             away
             priuately
          
           ▪
           while
           his
           wicked
           brother
           stayes
           at
           home
           to
           hunt
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Neither
           goes
           he
           (
           as
           his
           grandfather
           n
           
             Abrahams
             m●n
             went
             ●o
             seeke
             his
             father
             a
             wife
             )
             wi●h
             h●s
             Cammels
             ,
             and
             his
             furnitur●
             :
          
           but
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           o
           
             goe
             alone
             ouer
             Iordan
             with
             his
             staffe
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           
             take
             vp
             his
             ●●dging
             
             in
             the
             op●n
             field
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             stone
             his
             pillow
             ,
          
           
           before
           he
           had
           that
           
             co●fortable
             vision
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             a●d
             God
             s●e●king
             to
             him
             .
          
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           comfort
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           but
           a
           dreame
           :
           for
           after
           this
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           endure
           painefull
           seruice
           in
           his
           churlish
           Vncle
           L●ba●s
           house
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           twentie
           yeeres
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           deceiued
           him
           of
           his
           daughter
           (
           whom
           hee
           had
           promised
           him
           after
           seuen
           yeeres
           seruice
           )
           so
           Iacob
           doth
           tell
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ;
           p
           
             I
             was
             in
             the
             day
             consumed
             w●th
             heate
             ,
             and
             with
             frost
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             my
             sleepe
             departed
             from
             mine
             eies
             .
             
             Thus
             hau●
             I
             been
             twent●●
             yeeres
             in
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             serued
             thee
             fourteene
             ye●res
             for
             thy
             two
             daughters
             ,
             and
             sixe
             yeeres
             for
             thy
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             thou
             h●st
             changed
             my
             wages
             ●en
             times
             .
          
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           good
           seruice
           ,
           
           he
           was
           
             f●ine
             to
             steale
             away
             from
             h●m
             by
             Gods
             command●ment
             ,
          
           and
           
             was
             purs●ed
             by
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             wi●h
             purpose
             to
             haue
             done
             him
             hurt
             ▪
             if
             God
             himself
             had
             not
             preuen●ed
             him
             .
          
           
           Neither
           did
           this
           holy
           Patriarchs
           troubles
           thus
           end
           ,
           for
           q
           
             he
             was
             after
             en●ountred
             by
             an
             Angell
             .
          
           And
           after
           that
           r
           
             by
             his
             brother
             Esau
             with
             foure
             hundred
             men
             .
          
           Then
           was
           he
           troubled
           with
           the
           s
           
             murther
             of
             the
             Sichemites
             by
             his
             two
             so●nes
             :
          
           and
           after
           that
           t
           
             with
             the
             death
             of
             his
             beloue●
             wi●e
             Rach●l
             in
             childbed
             .
          
           And
           yet
           more
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           u
           
             Ioseph
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             by
             her
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           with
           x
           
             enduring
             two
             yeeres
             of
             famine
          
           .
           No
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           he
           stiled
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           y
           
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
          
           .
           And
           his
           good
           sonne
           Ioseph
           sped
           little
           better
           ,
           who
           was
           z
           
             enuied
             by
             his
             brethren
             ,
             threatned
             to
             bee
             killed
             :
             cast
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
          
           
           
             drawne
             forth
             and
             sold
             as
             a
             sl●●e
             to
             the
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             carried
             by
             them
             into
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           
             sold
             to
             Putaphar
          
           :
           
           a
           
             falsely
             accused
             by
             the
             harlot
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             vnius●ly
             cast
             into
             prison
             :
          
           b
           
             whose
             feet
             they
             h●ld
             in
             ●h●
             s●ockes
             and
             he
             was
             la●d
             in
             irons
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           the
           fauour
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Kings
           Butler
           ,
           which
           was
           cast
           in
           prison
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           c
           
             though
             he
             earnestly
             entreated
             to
             be
             remem●red
             ,
             was
             quite
             forgotten
             .
          
           
           This
           then
           is
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           children
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           instance
           in
           any
           more
           particulars
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           it
           to
           be
           his
           dealing
           commonly
           with
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           thus
           hee
           dea●t
           with
           his
           
           people
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           (
           by
           his
           mighty
           power
           and
           out-stretched
           arme
           )
           hee
           had
           made
           the
           Egyptians
           weary
           of
           them
           by
           those
           ten
           seuerall
           plagues
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           Moses
           ▪
           insomuch
           that
           d
           
             they
             forced
             them
             to
             goe
             away
             in
             hast
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             we
             dye
             all
             .
          
           And
           so
           deliuered
           them
           from
           that
           slauery
           and
           bondage
           which
           they
           had
           endured
           foure
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           yeeres
           ;
           yet
           let
           vs
           consider
           to
           what
           straights
           they
           are
           brought
           :
           e
           
             They
             had
             the
             Red
             se●
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             mountaines
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             and
             Phara●h
             with
             a
             great
             Host
             of
             Horses
             and
             Chariots
             p●rsuing
             them
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             the
             p●ople
             are
             in
             despaire
             of
             any
             escape
             ,
          
           
           and
           therefore
           say
           to
           
             Moses
             :
             Hast
             thou
             bro●ght
             vs
             to
             die
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             no
             graues
             in
             Egypt
             ?
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             hast
             thou
             serued
             vs
             thus
             ,
             to
             carry
             vs
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             Did
             we
             not
             tell
             thee
             this
             thing
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             saying
             :
             Let
             vs
             be
             in
             rest
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             serue
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             for
             it
             had
             been
             bet●er
             f●r
             vs
             to
             serue
             the
             Egyptians
             ▪
             then
             that
             we
             should
             d●e
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           :
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           was
           it
           time
           for
           God
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Moses
           doth
           then
           answere
           for
           God
           :
           
           
             Feare
             ye
             not
             ,
             stand
             still
             and
             behold
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             shew
             to
             you
             this
             day
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             whom
             ye
             haue
             seene
             this
             day
             ,
             ye
             shall
             neuer
             see
             againe
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             fight
             for
             you
             ,
             therefore
             hold
             you
             your
             peace
             .
          
           And
           presently
           hee
           
             diuided
             the
             sea
          
           ,
           
           
             so
             that
             the
             Israelites
             went
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             vpon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             waters
             were
             a
             wall
             vnto
             them
             on
             the
             ri●ht
             hand
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             on
             the
             left
             :
             but
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             host
             were
             d●owned
             in
             pursuing
             and
             following
             them
             .
          
           I
           haue
           been
           the
           longer
           in
           this
           meditation
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           most
           vse
           for
           Sea-men
           ,
           that
           finding
           it
           ordinary
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           haue
           dealt
           thus
           with
           his
           best
           Saints
           ,
           f
           
             they
             m●y
             neuer
             faint
          
           (
           be
           the
           danger
           neuer
           so
           great
           )
           but
           wait
           and
           expect
           Gods
           leasure
           for
           deliuery
           .
           For
           God
           as
           hee
           knoweth
           the
           best
           time
           :
           so
           he
           is
           the
           best
           obseruer
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           ship
           be
           couered
           with
           waues
           :
           yet
           g
           
             cast
             not
             away
             your
             confidence
          
           .
           Say
           with
           holy
           I●b
           :
           h
           
             Though
             he
             ●ill
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             :
          
           &
           resolue
           with
           the
           3.
           children
           :
           i
           
             B●hold
             our
             
             God
             whō
             we
             serue
             is
             able
             to
             d●li●er
             vs
             ,
          
           &
           when
           he
           please
           ,
           he
           will.
           I
           would
           here
           end
           this
           first
           point
           ,
           of
           the
           danger
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           tempest
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           (
           by
           consideration
           of
           that
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           other
           Euangelists
           ,
           reporting
           this
           history
           )
           we
           finde
           in
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           that
           k
           
             there
             wer●
             with
             him
             other
             little
             ships
             :
          
           and
           yet
           wee
           finde
           not
           that
           those
           ships
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           were
           in
           the
           like
           danger
           ;
           
           for
           this
           ship
           
             was
             couered
             with
             waues
          
           ,
           and
           both
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           and
           S.
           Luke
           say
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             filled
             with
             wat●r
          
           :
           l
           and
           they
           both
           vse
           a
           word
           for
           the
           tempest
           ,
           which
           (
           in
           the
           Originall
           )
           signifieth
           m
           
             A
             whirle-wind
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           violent
           and
           strong
           wind
           ,
           descending
           downe
           right
           ,
           and
           turning
           and
           winding
           round
           about
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           such
           a
           wind
           shall
           light
           vpon
           such
           a
           ship
           at
           sea
           ,
           it
           carryeth
           it
           insta●tly
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           wheeles
           it
           vnderneath
           the
           water
           .
           So
           that
           this
           word
           imports
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           whole
           sea
           were
           troubled
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           other
           ships
           not
           free
           from
           danger
           :
           yet
           this
           tempestuous
           whirle-wind
           did
           specially
           aime
           at
           this
           bottome
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           his
           Disciples
           were
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           tempest
           was
           raised
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ;
           or
           whether
           Satan
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           n
           
             The
             prince
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
          
           was
           permitted
           to
           raise
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           o
           was
           to
           raise
           
             such
             another
             tempest
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             smote
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             wherein
             Iobs
             children
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ▪
             and
             killed
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           thus
           suffered
           this
           tempest
           thus
           directly
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           his
           ship
           ,
           was
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           yet
           but
           weake
           )
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           confirmation
           and
           strengthening
           thereof
           ,
           by
           that
           great
           miracle
           which
           he
           then
           wrought
           :
           To
           teach
           all
           men
           at
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           to
           depend
           vpon
           Gods
           prouidence
           in
           their
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           knowing
           that
           p
           
             a
             sparrow
             c●n●ot
             fall
             ●o
             the
             ground
          
           ▪
           nor
           
             an
             haire
             from
             their
             he●ds
             without
             him
          
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           submitting
           their
           wils
           to
           his
           will
           in
           their
           most
           extremities
           ,
           to
           say
           with
           El●
           ,
           q
           
             It
             is
             t●e
             Lord
             le●
             him
             do
             what
             ●●eme●h
             him
             good
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           of
           the
           danger
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           
             But
             he
             was
             asl●ep●
          
           .
           
           When
           Christ
           told
           his
           Disciples
           concerning
           Lazarus
           ,
           r
           
             Our
             friend
             Laz●rus
             sleepeth
             ,
             b●t
             I
             goe
             to
             w●●e
             h●m
             .
             Th●y
             answere
             ▪
             Lord
             if
             he
             sleepe
             he
             shall
             be
             s●f●
             .
          
           But
           Christ
           spake
           there
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           
           by
           the
           name
           of
           sleepe
           .
           And
           heere
           (
           in
           as
           great
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           flesh
           and
           blood
           can
           imagine
           )
           the
           Disciples
           plainly
           se●
           ,
           that
           their
           m●sters
           sleeping
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           cause
           of
           their
           danger
           ;
           for
           as
           Mar●●a
           saith
           of
           her
           brother
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             if
             thou
             ●a●st
             b●en
             here
             ▪
             my
             bro●her
             had
             not
             bin
             d●ad
             :
          
           so
           might
           the
           Disciples
           haue
           said
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           if
           ●hou
           hadst
           not
           slept
           ,
           wee
           might
           haue
           preuented
           all
           this
           danger
           .
           Strange
           it
           is
           therefore
           that
           ou●
           Sauiour
           should
           be
           so
           sound
           asleepe
           ,
           when
           his
           Disciples
           were
           so
           watchfull
           .
           It
           was
           not
           so
           with
           him
           in
           ano●her
           da●ger
           ,
           when
           indeede
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ,
           when
           withdrawing
           himselfe
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           making
           choyce
           of
           his
           
           
             ●hree
             pillars
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           u
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ▪
             to
             wa●●h
             with
             him
             ●he
             ●ight
             before
             his
             passion
             :
          
           
           
             as
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             sle●pe
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             he
             could
             not
             keepe
             them
             awake
             ,
             ●ho●gh
             hee
             warned
             and
             charged
             them
             againe
             and
             againe
             ;
             though
             he
             t●l●
             them
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             right
             ,
             that
          
           x
           
             ●he
             shepheard
             should
             b●
             smitten
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             sh●epe
             scattered
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           
             h●wsoe●er
             the
             spirit
             was
             willing
             ,
             yet
             the
             flesh
             was
             weake
             .
          
           The
           one
           (
           the
           spirit
           )
           was
           like
           a
           forward
           dog
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           holden
           backe
           from
           his
           game
           :
           but
           the
           flesh
           was
           like
           a
           curre
           in
           his
           couples
           ,
           that
           will
           neither
           goe
           hims●lfe
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           his
           fellow
           (
           that
           is
           coupled
           with
           him
           )
           to
           goe
           neither
           :
           It
           was
           fit
           for
           them
           as
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           to
           bee
           watchful
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           time
           especially
           it
           concerned
           them
           to
           be
           y
           
             as
             wise
             in
             their
             generation
             as
             the
             children
             of
             ●his
             world
             ,
          
           who
           z
           
             if
             they
             kn●w
             certainly
             at
             what
             houre
             th●
             theefe
             would
             come
             ,
             would
             surely
             watch
             .
          
           But
           they
           (
           though
           forewarned
           )
           neither
           looke
           to
           ●ndas
           a
           
             who
             was
             a
             ●heefe
          
           ;
           nor
           to
           Satan
           ,
           b
           
             who
             was
             a
             murther●r
             f●om
             the
             b●ginning
             :
          
           for
           when
           they
           should
           assist
           their
           Master
           in
           his
           greatest
           agonie
           ,
           they
           are
           fast
           asleepe
           .
           Alas
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           tempest
           was
           nothing
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           tooke
           our
           nature
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           he
           might
           
           die
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           sure
           that
           his
           c
           
             houre
             was
             not
             yet
             come
          
           :
           and
           when
           it
           did
           come
           ,
           he
           knew
           what
           death
           he
           should
           die
           ;
           as
           hee
           told
           Nicodemus
           ,
           d
           
             As
             Moses
             li●t
             vp
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             w●ldernesse
             ,
             so
             must
             ●he
             sonne
             of
             man
             be
             lift
             vp
             :
          
           yea
           he
           told
           his
           Disciples
           directly
           ,
           e
           
             tha●
             he
             must
             bee
             deliuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             ●he
             Gen●i●es
             ,
             to
             mocke
             ,
             and
             to
             scou●ge
             ,
             and
             to
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           though
           his
           countrey-men
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           f
           
             wou'd
             haue
             thrown●
             him
             head●o●g
             from
             a
             sleepe
             hill
             ,
             wheron
             thei●
             towne
             stood
             .
          
           Though
           the
           Iewes
           g
           
             would
             ha●e
             stoned
             him
          
           ,
           h
           
             Herod
             would
             ●●ue
             killed
             him
          
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           be
           in
           a
           great
           tempest
           ,
           to
           all
           shewes
           in
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           :
           yet
           no
           maruell
           if
           hee
           sleepe
           securely
           ,
           knowing
           that
           no
           harme
           could
           come
           to
           him
           .
           And
           here
           (
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           philosophicall
           discourse
           ,
           concerning
           the
           nature
           and
           causes
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           sleepe
           )
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           thereby
           gaue
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           humanity
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           specially
           for
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           danger
           to
           the
           greatest
           height
           ,
           that
           thereby
           there
           might
           bee
           i
           
             a
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             which
             is
             much
             more
             precious
             th●n
             gold
             (
             though
             tried
             with
             the
             fire
             )
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           Disciples
           might
           thereby
           be
           drawne
           more
           earnestly
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           for
           helpe
           and
           succour
           :
           for
           we
           haue
           no
           promise
           of
           hauing
           without
           asking
           ;
           or
           opening
           ,
           without
           our
           knocking
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           then
           of
           this
           is
           to
           all
           Sea-men
           in
           their
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           did
           here
           ,
           
           animate
           and
           encourage
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           by
           these
           extremities
           ,
           to
           endure
           whatsoeuer
           crosses
           af●erward
           might
           fall
           vpon
           them
           :
           So
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           suffer
           now
           al●o
           his
           best
           children
           many
           times
           to
           come
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           report
           of
           himselfe
           :
           k
           
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             haue
             you
             ignorant
             of
             our
             affliction
             ,
             which
             came
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Asia
             ,
             how
             we
             were
             pressed
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             passing
             strengt●
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             altoge●her
             doubted
             euen
             ●f
             life
             :
          
           
           
             yea
             wee
             re●eiued
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our selues
             ,
             ●ecause
             wee
             should
             not
             ●●u●t
             in
             ou●
             sel●es
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             which
             raiseth
             ●he
             dea●
             ▪
             who
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             so
             great
             a
             ●ea●h
             ,
             and
             do●h
             ●el●ue●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           Gods
           children
           :
           and
           howsoeuer
           wee
           are
           
           apt
           in
           our
           extremities
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           God
           is
           farre
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           know
           ,
           or
           else
           would
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           be
           in
           such
           danger
           :
           yet
           let
           vs
           comfort
           our selues
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           particular
           :
           that
           Christ
           (
           being
           present
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           this
           great
           storme
           )
           would
           yet
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           regarded
           it
           not
           :
           And
           certainly
           as
           hee
           was
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           man
           ;
           so
           hee
           is
           alwaies
           present
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ;
           as
           hee
           promised
           Iacob
           in
           his
           vision
           :
           l
           
             Behold
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             keep●
             thee
             whither
             soeuer
             thou
             goest
             ,
             and
             wil
             bring
             thee
             backe
             into
             this
             land
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             till
             I
             haue
             performed
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             promised
             thee
             .
          
           So
           also
           hath
           hee
           promised
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           presence
           ,
           but
           his
           assistance
           ,
           to
           all
           his
           children
           in
           their
           greatest
           necessities
           ;
           as
           he
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           m
           
             Who
             so
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             shal
             abide
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           And
           the
           issue
           therof
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           same
           Psalme
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             him
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           He
           n
           
             that
             s●w
             his
             Disciples
             troubled
             in
             rowing
             ,
             when
             the
             wind
             was
             contrary
             to
             th●m
             in
             the
             fourth
             watch
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             came
             himselfe
             to
             helpe
             them
             :
          
           he
           seeth
           and
           knoweth
           our
           troubles
           also
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           seeth
           time
           will
           free
           vs
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           seeme
           to
           vs
           to
           bee
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           little
           care
           of
           vs
           :
           for
           o
           
             He
             that
             formed
             the
             eye
             ,
             shall
             not
             he
             see
             ?
          
           And
           though
           he
           seeme
           to
           vs
           to
           stay
           long
           before
           he
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           come
           quickly
           ,
           and
           in
           conuenient
           time
           :
           for
           p
           
             his
             m●rcy
             is
             ouer
             all
             his
             workes
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           in
           shewing
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           q
           
             hee
             be
             not
             slacke
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slacknesse
             :
          
           But
           ,
           r
           
             in
             comming
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tary
             .
          
           Then
           much
           more
           in
           his
           promises
           of
           mercy
           are
           we
           patiently
           to
           endure
           and
           expect
           the
           performance
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           that
           s
           
             he
             is
             faithfull
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           The
           conclusion
           therefore
           of
           this
           part
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           men
           (
           but
           especially
           of
           Sea-men
           )
           in
           extremity
           of
           danger
           ,
           must
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           :
           t
           
             God
             is
             our
             hope
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             helpe
             in
             tr●●bles
             ready
             to
             be
             found
             :
             Therfore
             will
             we
             not
             feare
             though
             the
             earth
             bee
             moued
             ,
             and
             
             though
             the
             mountaines
             fall
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             Though
             the
             waters
             thereof
             rage
             and
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             the
             mountaines
             shake
             at
             the
             surges
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Sela●
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           second
           generall
           part
           :
           
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             voyage
          
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           third
           generall
           head
           ,
           viz.
           the
           miracle
           
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           :
           and
           in
           it
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           occasion
           therof
           in
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           they
           did
           :
           
             They
             came
             and
             awoke
             him
          
           :
           And
           in
           that
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Master
             saue
             vs
             ,
             we
             p●rish
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           came
           :
           and
           it
           may
           seeme
           it
           was
           high
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           in
           great
           ieopardy
           .
           The
           windes
           whistled
           loud
           ;
           the
           sea
           went
           high
           ;
           their
           ship
           was
           ful
           of
           water
           ;
           both
           passengers
           and
           mariners
           were
           all
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           .
           Their
           case
           seemed
           desperate
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           both
           by
           their
           cry
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           reproofe
           of
           them
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           :
           no
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           they
           came
           .
           It
           is
           Christs
           owne
           precept
           :
           u
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heauie
             laden
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           best
           comming
           to
           Christ
           be
           spiritually
           by
           faith
           ,
           yet
           while
           he
           liued
           vpon
           the
           earth
           there
           was
           also
           a
           bodily
           comming
           to
           him
           ,
           commended
           in
           the
           Wise
           men
           ,
           x
           
             that
             came
             from
             the
             East
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             a
             star
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
          
           presently
           after
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           y
           
             commanded
             to
             the
             shepheards
             ,
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             an
             Angell
             ▪
             and
             a
             signe
             giuen
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             finde
             him
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           noted
           as
           a
           fault
           in
           Nicodemus
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           z
           
             but
             he
             came
             by
             night
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
          
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           ●uouch
           his
           comming
           to
           him
           .
           And
           there
           is
           yet
           an
           outward
           comming
           to
           Christ
           required
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           although
           hee
           be
           present
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ;
           yet
           hauing
           set
           apart
           certaine
           places
           and
           times
           ,
           to
           religious
           duties
           &
           seruices
           ,
           our
           comming
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           at
           those
           times
           ,
           doe
           declare
           &
           testifie
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           a
           
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             him
             bef●re
             men
             :
          
           but
           specially
           in
           cases
           of
           extremity
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           ready
           our selues
           ,
           but
           stirre
           vp
           and
           prouoke
           others
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           runne
           vnto
           him
           for
           reliefe
           and
           succour
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           whether
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           should
           they
           come
           in
           their
           necessities
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           text
           speaketh
           ?
           For
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             Whom
             haue
             I
             in
             heauen
             but
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             desired
             none
             in
             the
             earth
             with
             thee
             :
          
           
           
             My
             strength
             faileth
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             also
             :
             But
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             my
             portion
             for
             euer
             :
             For
             loe
             ,
             they
             that
             withdraw
             thems●lues
             from
             thee
             shall
             perish
             ;
             Thou
             destroyest
             all
             them
             that
             goe
             a
             whoring
             from
             thee
             :
          
           
           
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             neere
             to
             God
             ,
             therefore
             haue
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             God.
          
           As
           therefore
           when
           after
           the
           comfortable
           sermon
           to
           the
           Capernaites
           ,
           c
           
             Many
             of
             his
             Disciples
             went
             backe
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             walked
             no
             more
             wi●h
             him
             :
             And
             Iesus
             said
             to
             the
             twelue
             :
          
           
           
             Will
             ye
             also
             goe
             away
             ?
             Peter
             answered
             :
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             goe
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             :
             And
             we
             beleeue
             and
             know
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           So
           in
           any
           extremity
           ,
           whosoeuer
           seekes
           for
           helpe
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           is
           deceiued
           .
           Wee
           reade
           in
           Ionah
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           great
           tempest
           ,
           when
           the
           ship
           was
           like
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           mariners
           were
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           that
           d
           
             euery
             man
             cryed
             vnto
             his
             seuerall
             God
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           Neptune
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           their
           sea-gods
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           held
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           the
           gods
           of
           their
           seuerall
           countreyes
           ▪
           And
           in
           Poperie
           superstition
           hath
           brought
           in
           such
           imitation
           of
           the
           Heathen
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           that
           as
           they
           appointed
           to
           euery
           seuerall
           countrey
           their
           seuerall
           Saints
           ,
           to
           be
           prayed
           vnto
           for
           helpe
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           euery
           sicknesse
           a
           sundry
           Saint
           .
           So
           they
           had
           also
           their
           Saints
           for
           the
           sea
           .
           Erasmus
           in
           a
           dialogue
           which
           h●
           intitles
           ,
           
             The
             Shipwracke
          
           ,
           doth
           pretily
           set
           down
           their
           superstitious
           idolatry
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           Some
           praying
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           terming
           her
           the
           starre
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           Queene
           of
           heauen
           ,
           the
           Lady
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           hauen
           of
           health
           :
           some
           praying
           to
           the
           sea
           it selfe
           ,
           powring
           oyle
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           bestowing
           vpon
           it
           many
           sweet
           phrases
           ,
           therby
           to
           calme
           it
           :
           some
           calling
           vpon
           Saint
           
             Nicholas
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Vincent
             ▪
             Katharine
             :
          
           Some
           making
           vowes
           to
           the
           Lady
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           and
           Iames
           of
           Compostella
           ;
           if
           they
           might
           escape
           .
           But
           the
           Disciples
           knew
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
           saith
           ,
           e
           
             All
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Nations
             were
             either
             diuels
             or
             idols
             :
          
           (
           for
           the
           word
           may
           be
           interpreted
           either
           way
           )
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Saints
           depart●d
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           Noah
           had
           been
           preserued
           a
           who●e
           yeere
           in
           the
           Arke
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Floud
           ;
           and
           f
           
             Moses
             had
             his
             name
             giuen
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             being
             saued
             or
             drawn●
             out
             of
             the
             water
          
           ;
           and
           Ionah
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           yet
           g
           
             God
             prouided
             a
             great
             fish
             to
             saue
             him
             :
          
           y●t
           they
           seeke
           to
           none
           of
           these
           for
           helpe
           ;
           for
           h
           
             to
             which
             ●f
             the
             Saints
             should
             they
             turne
          
           ?
           i
           
             Abraham
             is
             ignorant
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             Israel
             knowes
             vs
             not
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           take
           a
           better
           course
           here
           ,
           they
           come
           directly
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           find
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           comming
           ,
           the
           text
           addeth
           ,
           
             They
             awoke
             him
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           their
           action
           ,
           wherein
           
           they
           may
           seeme
           somewhat
           bold
           and
           saucy
           with
           their
           Master
           ,
           to
           trouble
           and
           disquiet
           him
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           he
           reproues
           them
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           their
           awaking
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           their
           too
           much
           timerousnesse
           ioyned
           with
           incredulitie
           ,
           which
           hee
           reprehends
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           that
           place
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           as
           it
           was
           a
           special
           commendation
           to
           the
           Master
           of
           Ionahs
           ship
           ,
           that
           in
           k
           
             a
             dangerous
             tempest
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             watchful●
             ,
             and
             carefull
             ,
             and
             painefull
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
          
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           his
           ship
           ,
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           goods
           ;
           but
           also
           would
           suffer
           none
           in
           the
           ship
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           no
           not
           Ionah
           a
           passenger
           ,
           
             but
             rouzed
             vp
             the
             sluggard
          
           :
           So
           though
           it
           may
           seeme
           a
           b●ld
           part
           in
           the
           Disciples
           heere
           ,
           to
           trouble
           and
           disease
           their
           Master
           ;
           and
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           to
           vse
           force
           and
           violence
           towards
           him
           &
           disturbe
           him
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           in
           ships
           of
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           tempests
           of
           all
           other
           times
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           all
           doth
           depend
           especially
           ,
           vpon
           the
           carefull
           vigilancy
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ;
           who
           by
           their
           experience
           and
           authority
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           doe
           more
           good
           ,
           then
           many
           other
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           as
           this
           example
           of
           the
           Disciples
           doth
           giue
           warrant
           vnto
           inferiour
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           their
           superiours
           negligent
           and
           sleepy
           ,
           not
           onely
           dutifully
           
           to
           aduise
           ▪
           but
           also
           to
           prouoke
           and
           stírre
           them
           vp
           ,
           crauing
           their
           aides
           and
           assistance
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ;
           so
           doth
           it
           teach
           the
           best
           Commanders
           ,
           not
           to
           think
           scorne
           of
           good
           counsell
           from
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           followers
           ,
           and
           as
           l
           
             Naaman
             ,
             h●●kening
             to
             the
             aduice
             of
             a
             silly
             girle
          
           ▪
           was
           by
           that
           meanes
           freed
           from
           his
           leprosie
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           by
           the
           seruice
           of
           some
           meane
           person
           (
           if
           God
           so
           see
           it
           good
           )
           m
           
             who
             w●r●eth
             his
             own
             purpose
             many
             times
             by
             very
             we●●
             meanes
             ,
          
           free
           themselues
           and
           ships
           ,
           and
           men
           from
           many
           dangers
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           the
           violence
           and
           force
           here
           vsed
           by
           the
           Disciples
           to
           their
           Master
           (
           comming
           by
           entreaty
           and
           praier
           to
           craue
           his
           helpe
           )
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           cannot
           but
           well
           like
           and
           approue
           of
           .
           For
           himselfe
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           n
           
             the
             kingdo●e
             of
             heau●n
             suffereth
             violen●e
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             .
          
           And
           if
           o
           
             Iacob
             meete
             with
             an
             A●gell
             ,
             or
             with
             God
             hims●lfe
             ,
             offering
             to
             wrastle
             wi●h
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             hold
             hi●
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             him
             ,
          
           p
           
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             goe
             ,
             except
             thou
             blesse
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             shal
             cha●ge
             his
             name
             to
             Israel
             ▪
             th●t
             is
             ,
             a
             preuailer
             with
             God.
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           telling
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           q
           
             That
             they
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             waxe
             faint
             :
             doth
             confirme
             it
             by
             a
             parable
             of
             an
             vnrighteous
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             neither
             feared
             God
             ,
             nor
             reuerenc●d
             man
             ;
             who
             by
             importunitie
             of
             a
             poore
             widdow
             ,
             was
             drawne
             to
             doe
             her
             iustice
             .
          
           Whereupon
           he
           inferres
           ,
           
             Shall
             not
             God
             a●●nge
             his
             elect
             ,
             which
             day
             and
             night
             crie
             vnto
             him
             ?
          
           yea
           ,
           though
           hee
           suffer
           long
           .
           Wee
           reade
           how
           the
           poore
           Cananitish
           woman
           is
           commended
           ,
           that
           would
           receiue
           no
           repulse
           at
           our
           Sauiour
           Christs
           hands
           ,
           r
           
             neither
             by
             his
             silence
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             crosse
             answeres
             ,
             telling
             her
             he
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             call●ng
             her
             dog
             :
             yet
             she
             continuing
             her
             suite
             ,
             had
             her
             desire
             granted
             ,
             wi●h
             this
             commendation
             ;
             O
             woman
             great
             is
             thy
             faith
             :
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           check
           giuen
           here
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           awaking
           him
           ,
           whether
           the
           Disciples
           in
           comming
           to
           him
           touched
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           s
           
             Angell
             did
             Eliah
          
           ,
           or
           smote
           him
           on
           the
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           t
           
             Angell
             did
             Peter
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           determine
           ,
           because
           the
           Euangelists
           
           doe
           not
           report
           any
           such
           thing
           :
           I
           thinke
           rather
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           outcrie
           in
           their
           prayer
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           their
           feare
           ,
           whereby
           they
           awoke
           him
           :
           and
           indeede
           prayer
           in
           it selfe
           is
           so
           excellent
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           foode
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           thi●
           is
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           ,
           keeping
           ,
           and
           increasing
           of
           all
           spirituall
           grace
           .
           So
           that
           as
           a
           man
           cannot
           keepe
           his
           body
           for
           any
           long
           time
           in
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           vse
           some
           exercise
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           fill
           it
           with
           good
           meate
           ,
           and
           feed
           it
           most
           carefully
           :
           So
           although
           a
           man
           doe
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           euery
           day
           preached
           v●to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           feede
           his
           soule
           with
           the
           foode
           of
           life
           ,
           yet
           vnlesse
           he
           doe
           by
           this
           spirituall
           exercise
           of
           praier
           ,
           draw
           the
           said
           heauenly
           food
           into
           the
           seuerall
           parts
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           he
           shall
           sensibly
           feele
           his
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           patience
           ,
           &
           all
           other
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           to
           decrease
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           ●he
           exercising
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           preserue
           it
           in
           the
           naturall
           vigour
           ,
           but
           also
           ●ncreaseth
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           keeping
           it
           from
           growing
           fat
           and
           foggy
           ,
           and
           preseruing
           it
           from
           sicknesse
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           daily
           vse
           of
           prayer
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           increase
           in
           vs
           all
           spirituall
           graces
           farre
           aboue
           our
           owne
           expectation
           ,
           or
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           other
           .
           Yea
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           hearty
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           comming
           from
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           is
           health
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           riches
           in
           pouerty
           ,
           safety
           in
           danger
           ,
           comfort
           in
           aduersitie
           ,
           and
           makes
           supply
           of
           all
           temporall
           defects
           and
           wants
           whatsoeuer
           .
           But
           aboue
           all
           the
           sea-man
           (
           ●specially
           in
           long
           voyages
           )
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           debarred
           of
           the
           spirituall
           food
           of
           his
           soule
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ordinarily
           preached
           )
           ,
           should
           labour
           to
           redeeme
           and
           recouer
           that
           losse
           ,
           both
           by
           reading
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           learned
           mens
           workes
           :
           but
           specially
           by
           hauing
           continuall
           recourse
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           preaching
           to
           teach
           men
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           infallible
           signe
           of
           a
           true
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           spirit
           or
           gift
           of
           prayer
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           made
           able
           ,
           and
           willing
           ,
           and
           ready
           ,
           to
           pray
           aright
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           present
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           Art
           thou
           by
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           
           trauell
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           remoued
           from
           the
           ordinary
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           preached
           ?
           haue
           daily
           recourse
           vnto
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           u
           
             three
             times
             in
             a
             day
             with
             Daniel
          
           ;
           x
           
             seuen
             times
             in
             a
             day
             with
             Dauid
          
           ;
           y
           
             alwaies
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
          
           ,
           and
           z
           continually
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           commandeth
           ,
           Offer
           vp
           this
           
             sacrifice
             morni●g
             and
             euening
          
           ▪
           and
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           
             Let
             my
             prayer
             ascend
             vnto
             thee
             as
             the
             incense
             ,
             and
             the
             lifting
             vp
             of
             my
             ha●ds
             as
             the
             euening
             sacrifice
             .
          
           Let
           it
           be
           thy
           first
           and
           thy
           last
           worke
           euery
           day
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           b
           
             clauis
             die●
             ,
             a
             key
             to
             open
             the
             day
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           
             Sera
             noctis
             ,
             a
             locke
             to
             shut
             vp
             the
             night
             :
          
           it
           is
           c
           
             Signaculum
             cibi
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             thee
             looke
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             thy
             meat
             ,
             thy
             prayer
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             m●ales
             ,
          
           and
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           goest
           about
           ,
           though
           thou
           haue
           not
           time
           to
           conceiue
           a
           prayer
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           learne
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           d
           
             to
             lift
             vp
             thy
             heart
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Art
           thou
           tempted
           to
           any
           euill
           ?
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           the●
           grace
           and
           strength
           to
           ouercome
           the
           tentation
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           receiue
           it
           not
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           pray
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           e
           
             the
             second
             and
             third
             time
          
           .
           Hast
           thou
           giuen
           way
           ,
           and
           art
           thou
           ouercome
           by
           the
           tentation
           ?
           pray
           for
           repentance
           and
           faith
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           bee
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           againe
           .
           Dost
           thou
           find
           that
           thou
           hast
           deserued
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           hang
           ouer
           t●y
           head
           for
           sinne
           ?
           pray
           that
           (
           if
           it
           be
           his
           will
           )
           they
           may
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           thee
           .
           Hath
           God
           found
           thee
           out
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           iudgements
           vpon
           thee
           ?
           rip
           vp
           thy
           heart
           ,
           consider
           thy
           former
           life
           ,
           confesse
           thy
           sinnes
           vnto
           him
           ,
           pray
           for
           deliuerance
           ,
           either
           to
           remoue
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           or
           to
           lessen
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           encrease
           thy
           strength
           and
           patience
           to
           beare
           thē
           .
           Again
           ,
           dost
           thou
           find
           any
           want
           of
           any
           spirituall
           grace
           in
           thee
           ?
           f
           
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             is
             only
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             bestow
             it
             vpon
             thee
             .
          
           Dost
           thou
           find
           any
           comfort
           by
           any
           grace
           already
           receiued
           ?
           pray
           for
           the
           continuance
           and
           increase
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           multiplying
           and
           increasing
           of
           more
           graces
           ;
           g
           
             Gi●●
             al●
             diligence
             to
             ioyne
             vnto
             your
             faith
             vertue
             ,
             and
             with
             v●●tue
             k●owl●dge
             ,
             and
             with
             knowledge
             temperance
             ▪
             an●
             with
             temperance
             patience
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             with
             godlinesse
             brotherly
             kindnes
             ,
             and
             with
             brotherly
             kind●esse
             lou●
             .
             &c.
          
           Pray
           not
           only
           for
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           for
           others
           ,
           both
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           thee
           :
           
             Frater
             si
             prote
             solùm
             oras
             ,
             solus
             pro
             te
             oras
             ;
             si
             pro
             omnibus
             ores
             ,
             omnes
             pro
             te
             orant
             :
             Brother
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Augustin●
             )
             if
             thou
             onely
             pray
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             thou
             alone
             prayest
             for
             thy self
             ;
             if
             thou
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             all
             doe
             pray
             for
             thee
             .
          
           A
           man
           in
           the
           remotest
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           should
           not
           onely
           remember
           his
           friends
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           his
           enemies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           may
           pray
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           duty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           h
           
             Call
             vpon
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             trouble
             .
          
           This
           is
           all
           that
           he
           requires
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           say
           with
           Naamans
           seruants
           ;
           i
           
             If
             the
             Prophet
             h●d
             commanded
             thee
             a
             great
             thing
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             haue
             done
             it
             ?
             how
             much
             rather
             then
             &c.
             
          
           This
           commandement
           of
           God
           were
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           ,
           by
           the
           k
           
             Centurions
             rule
          
           .
           And
           Christ
           speaking
           of
           an
           obedient
           seruant
           ;
           l
           
             Doth
             his
             Master
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thanke
             him
             for
             doing
             this
          
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           our
           owne
           wants
           and
           necessities
           do
           constraine
           vs
           ;
           for
           m
           
             wee
             haue
             nothing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             but
             what
             wee
             receiue
             of
             him
          
           ;
           neither
           haue
           we
           any
           promise
           of
           receiuing
           any
           thing
           without
           prayer
           ;
           n
           
             Aske
             and
             you
             shall
             haue
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           our
           enemies
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           strong
           like
           o
           
             the
             strong
             man
             armed
             that
             holdeth
             possession
             in
             peace
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           many
           ,
           euen
           p
           
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             worldlie
             gouernours
             ,
             princes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           crafty
           ,
           for
           q
           
             the
             diuell
             is
             a
             deepe
             polititian
             .
          
           And
           r
           
             lest
             we
             should
             be
             circumuen●ed
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             enterprises
             .
          
           As
           that
           sometimes
           hee
           s
           
             transformes
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           more
           heede
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           t
           
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             wilie
             serpent
             ,
          
           then
           when
           he
           comes
           with
           open
           mouth
           u
           
             roring
             like
             a
             Lion.
          
           We
           see
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tempt
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           he
           comes
           (
           as
           it
           we●●
           )
           with
           his
           Psalter
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           x
           
             scriptum
             est
          
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
             It
             is
             w●itten
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           as
           though
           he
           had
           Scripture
           for
           his
           warrant
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           then
           God
           commands
           vs
           ,
           our
           necessities
           compell
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           enemies
           are
           so
           strong
           ,
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           craftie
           ,
           and
           wee
           can
           haue
           no
           helpe
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           prayer
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           annexed
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           y
           
             he
             is
             faithfull
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           Seeing
           that
           which
           Saint
           Iames
           telles
           vs
           ,
           that
           z
           
             the
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             preuaileth
             much
          
           ▪
           is
           confirmed
           by
           examples
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           no
           dutie
           hath
           wrought
           such
           miracles
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Elements
           (
           as
           a
           
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             swallow
             vp
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiran
             ,
          
           at
           the
           prayer
           of
           
             Moses
             )
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           waters
           at
           his
           prayer
           ,
           b
           
             not
             onely
             the
             mak●ng
             of
             bitter
             waters
             sweet
             ,
          
           but
           c
           
             deuiding
             of
             the
             sea
             in
             two
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           aire
           at
           the
           prayer
           of
           Eliah
           ,
           d
           
             the
             middle
             region
             shut
             vp
             from
             raine
             for
             ●hree
             yeeres
             and
             sixe
             moneths
             :
          
           and
           at
           his
           prayer
           the
           e
           
             fire
             descending
             to
             consume
             the
             Captaines
             and
             their
             fifties
             )
             :
          
           but
           also
           in
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           the
           f
           
             Sunne
             to
             stand
             still
             at
             the
             prayer
             of
             Ioshuah
          
           ;
           and
           the
           g
           
             strongest
             diuels
             to
             bee
             cast
             out
             by
             this
             and
             fasting
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           seeing
           this
           duty
           doth
           worke
           vpon
           h
           
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             withhold
             him
             from
             pouring
             downe
             his
             i●dgements
             .
          
           All
           those
           doe
           not
           onely
           excuse
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           commend
           them
           ,
           in
           comming
           to
           their
           Master
           to
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           him
           for
           helpe
           :
           and
           doe
           teach
           all
           good
           Christians
           (
           by
           their
           example
           )
           neuer
           to
           forget
           ,
           or
           neglect
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           consider
           further
           here
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Disciples
           comming
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           extremitie
           of
           danger
           whereby
           they
           were
           driuen
           ,
           not
           onely
           presently
           and
           suddenly
           to
           call
           vpon
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           exclamation
           and
           outcrie
           to
           crie
           and
           roare
           to
           him
           ,
           thereby
           to
           re●eiue
           present
           helpe
           ,
           lest
           it
           come
           too
           late
           :
           for
           in
           the
           great
           dangers
           of
           fier
           and
           water
           (
           which
           two
           elements
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           no
           mercy
           )
           there
           must
           be
           neither
           dallying
           ,
           nor
           delaying
           ,
           but
           without
           present
           helpe
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           .
           As
           therefore
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           see
           his
           house
           on
           fire
           ,
           hee
           comes
           not
           coldly
           and
           faintly
           to
           entreat
           his
           neighbors
           help
           ,
           &
           to
           yeeld
           them
           reasons
           :
           but
           breakes
           out
           into
           exclamations
           ,
           Fier
           ,
           fier
           !
           water
           ,
           water
           !
           
           ladders
           ,
           ladders
           !
           helpe
           ,
           helpe
           !
           we
           are
           all
           vndone
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           in
           this
           extreme
           perill
           of
           water
           ,
           it
           may
           wel
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           being
           in
           great
           feare
           ,
           skreeked
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           pitifull
           noise
           to
           awake
           their
           Master
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           neuer
           vnseasonable
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           vsed
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           ,
           yet
           certainely
           they
           are
           neuer
           so
           earnest
           ,
           so
           feruent
           ,
           so
           hearty
           ,
           and
           consequently
           so
           effectuall
           ,
           as
           in
           extremity
           of
           trouble
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           a
           principall
           reason
           why
           God
           doth
           suffer
           afflictions
           in
           this
           life
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           ouerthrow
           his
           owne
           dearest
           children
           .
           For
           though
           many
           other
           reasons
           hereof
           are
           giuen
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           i
           
             To
             shew
             his
             iustice
             against
             sinne
             ,
          
           of
           which
           no
           man
           is
           free
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           the
           wicked
           ;
           for
           k
           
             If
             iustice
             begin
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           exercise
           their
           patience
           ,
           
           
             of
             which
             they
             haue
             neede
          
           :
           no
           patience
           but
           in
           afflictions
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           make
           m
           
             conformable
             to
             the
             image
             of
             his
             sonne
          
           ;
           for
           as
           Christ
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           n
           
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enter
             into
             glory
             .
          
           So
           Saint
           Paul
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           o
           
             All
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           to
           weane
           them
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           nurse
           annoints
           the
           teate
           with
           bitter
           things
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           disease
           is
           not
           incurable
           .
           As
           the
           Physitian
           to
           a
           desperate
           patient
           ,
           wil
           giue
           leaue
           to
           eate
           what
           he
           list
           :
           but
           to
           him
           whom
           he
           hath
           hope
           to
           recouer
           ,
           he
           denies
           many
           things
           ,
           hee
           must
           keepe
           diet
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           ,
           p
           
             that
             they
             are
             sons
             not
             bastards
             ,
             being
             partakers
             of
             correction
             .
          
           Eightly
           ,
           to
           stop
           Satans
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           q
           
             Doth
             Iob
             serue
             God
             for
             naught
             .
          
           Ninthly
           ,
           to
           purge
           vs
           from
           the
           drosse
           and
           corruption
           of
           our
           natures
           :
           for
           that
           which
           the
           r
           flayle
           is
           to
           the
           Corne
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           from
           the
           straw
           ;
           that
           which
           the
           file
           is
           to
           the
           yron
           to
           take
           off
           the
           rust
           ;
           that
           which
           the
           fier
           is
           to
           the
           gold
           ,
           to
           purge
           it
           from
           drosse
           :
           that
           is
           tribulation
           and
           affliction
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           do
           them
           good
           .
           Tenthly
           ,
           but
           aboue
           all
           other
           reasons
           ,
           the
           last
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           
           they
           may
           s
           
             call
             and
             crie
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           renouncing
           themselues
           ,
           and
           resting
           and
           relying
           vpon
           his
           protection
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           desireth
           of
           God
           t
           
             that
             his
             prayer
             may
             ascend
             as
             the
             incense
             .
          
           For
           as
           incense
           can
           send
           vp
           no
           smoke
           or
           sweete
           perfume
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           into
           the
           fier
           .
           So
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           do
           neuer
           ascend
           so
           forcibly
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           fiery
           trials
           :
           
             Oratio
             sine
             malis
             ,
             est
             sicut
             auis
             sine
             alis
             :
             Prayer
             vntill
             affliction
             stings
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             bird
             without
             wings
          
           :
           it
           cannot
           raise
           it selfe
           to
           mount
           and
           flie
           vp
           to
           heauen
           :
           for
           if
           we
           examine
           our
           owne
           harts
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           best
           men
           that
           pray
           vnto
           God
           ordinarily
           euery
           day
           ,
           either
           publikely
           with
           others
           ,
           or
           priuately
           by
           themselues
           (
           which
           duty
           is
           too
           much
           neglected
           by
           too
           too
           many
           )
           ,
           doe
           while
           they
           are
           free
           from
           troubles
           ,
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           but
           weakely
           and
           coldly
           ,
           and
           faintly
           ,
           rather
           for
           fashion
           and
           custome
           ,
           then
           with
           any
           sound
           and
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           their
           owne
           miseries
           ,
           a
           
             they
             offer
             the
             calues
             of
             their
             lippes
             :
          
           And
           b
           
             draw
             neere
             vnto
             God
             with
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             farre
             from
             him
             :
          
           and
           are
           therefore
           attended
           and
           accompanied
           with
           so
           many
           wandring
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           vaine
           and
           idle
           thoughts
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           this
           holy
           and
           religious
           duty
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           praying
           ,
           they
           had
           neede
           begin
           to
           pray
           againe
           ,
           for
           forgiuenesse
           of
           their
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           carriage
           therein
           .
           But
           in
           affliction
           when
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           are
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           thereby
           brought
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           waight
           &
           burden
           of
           it
           pressing
           vs
           downe
           to
           hel
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           deiected
           by
           any
           extremitie
           of
           sickenesse
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           danger
           that
           may
           threaten
           death
           :
           this
           cannot
           but
           worke
           feare
           and
           terror
           :
           and
           howsoeuer
           many
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           neuer
           had
           care
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           are
           thereby
           brought
           either
           to
           murmur
           and
           to
           repine
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           
           
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ;
           or
           to
           reuile
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           seeke
           reuenge
           ,
           as
           dogs
           ,
           that
           bite
           at
           the
           stone
           that
           is
           throwne
           at
           them
           ;
           or
           fall
           to
           open
           blasphemy
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           ,
           crying
           at
           his
           
           death
           ,
           d
           
             Vicisti
             Galil●e
             ,
             O
             Galilean
          
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           )
           
             Thou
             hast
             ouercome
          
           ;
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           fall
           into
           despaire
           ,
           and
           make
           away
           themselues
           ,
           as
           e
           Achitophel
           and
           f
           Iudas
           :
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           not
           past
           all
           grace
           and
           hope
           ,
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           wil
           work
           remorse
           in
           them
           .
           Wee
           reade
           of
           hard-hearted
           Pharaoh
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           said
           to
           M●ses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           g
           
             Quis
             est
             Iehoua
             ,
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             I
             should
             heare
             his
             voice
             ?
          
           Yet
           afterward
           though
           he
           could
           not
           for
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           his
           heart
           pray
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           plagues
           of
           God
           were
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           h
           
             entreated
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           i
           
             Goe
             not
             farre
             away
             ,
             but
             pray
             for
             me
             .
          
           It
           is
           admirable
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           wrought
           vpon
           the
           Niniuites
           at
           Ionahs
           preaching
           ;
           for
           the
           text
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           a
           Heathen
           people
           that
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           people
           ;
           k
           
             for
             their
             Citie
             was
             of
             three
             daies
             iourney
             ,
          
           l
           and
           there
           was
           in
           it
           
             sixe
             skor●
             thousand
             that
             knew
             not
             their
             right
             hand
             from
             the
             left
             .
          
           And
           they
           had
           m
           
             fortie
             daies
             liberty
             to
             bethink
             themselues
          
           before
           the
           destruction
           should
           come
           :
           yet
           at
           one
           dayes
           preaching
           ,
           of
           one
           Prophet
           ,
           one
           short
           Sermon
           :
           
             The
             men
             of
             Niniueh
             beleeued
             God
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             a
             fast
             ,
          
           n
           
             and
             put
             on
             sackcloth
             from
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             to
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             came
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Niniueh
             ,
             and
             hee
             arose
             from
             his
             throne
             ,
             and
             he
             laid
             his
             robe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             one
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             sat
             in
             ashes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           No
           maruell
           therefore
           if
           our
           Sauiour
           say
           of
           the
           men
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           o
           
             the
             men
             of
             Niniueh
             shall
             rise
             in
             iudge●ent
             with
             this
             generation
             ,
             and
             co●demne
             it
             :
             for
             they
             repented
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             Ionah
             .
          
           But
           much
           more
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           our
           generation
           now
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           Heathen
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           we
           haue
           heard
           not
           one
           onely
           ,
           but
           many
           Ionahs
           ,
           not
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           many
           daies
           ,
           and
           yeeres
           ,
           preaching
           and
           threatning
           Gods
           iudgements
           :
           We
           haue
           not
           liberty
           of
           forty
           daies
           granted
           vs
           ,
           before
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           his
           iudgement
           except
           we
           repent
           ;
           we
           haue
           seene
           and
           felt
           many
           iudgements
           ,
           both
           vpon
           our
           neighbours
           and
           our selues
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           
           ioyning
           together
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           repent
           and
           humble
           our selues
           in
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           ,
           for
           the
           diuerting
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           to
           p
           
             turne
             from
             our
             euill
             wayes
          
           (
           as
           they
           did
           )
           ;
           that
           we
           continue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           daily
           multiply
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           prouoke
           him
           to
           hasten
           his
           iudgement
           :
           yea
           ,
           many
           of
           vs
           (
           I
           feare
           )
           may
           bee
           accounted
           among
           those
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           prophecied
           of
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           daies
           should
           be
           mockers
           which
           would
           walke
           after
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           and
           say
           q
           
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
             for
             since
             the
             fathers
             died
             ▪
             all
             things
             continue
             alike
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           But
           to
           all
           such
           mockers
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           denounced
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           let
           that
           one
           example
           of
           the
           Iewes
           (
           Gods
           owne
           people
           )
           be
           sufficient
           ;
           of
           whom
           we
           reade
           ,
           r
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             sent
             vnto
             them
             by
             his
             messengers
             ,
             rising
             vp
             earely
             ,
             and
             sending
             :
             for
             he
             had
             compassion
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             habitation
             .
             
             But
             they
             mocked
             the
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             despised
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             misused
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             vntill
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             arose
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             till
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           We
           see
           how
           the
           good
           thiefe
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           rebuked
           the
           other
           thiefe
           that
           suffered
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           railed
           vpon
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ;
           s
           
             Fearest
             thou
             not
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             seeing
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             .
          
           The
           feare
           of
           which
           condemnation
           did
           so
           worke
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           acknowledged
           his
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Christs
           innocency
           ,
           he
           entreateth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             when
             thou
             commest
             into
             thy
             kingdome
             :
          
           And
           receiued
           this
           comfortable
           promise
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           worke
           so
           powerfully
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           to
           be
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           t
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
          
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           as
           Saint
           Augustine
           compares
           it
           )
           u
           
             as
             a
             needle
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             thread
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             wherby
             the
             rent
             is
             sowne
             vp
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             .
          
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           but
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Saints
           ,
           shuld
           make
           them
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           ,
           and
           crie
           ,
           and
           roare
           ,
           and
           neuer
           giue
           ouer
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           deliuerance
           ?
           and
           if
           their
           griefes
           and
           sorrowes
           
           bee
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           expresse
           them
           in
           words
           ,
           it
           being
           true
           of
           griefes
           ,
           
             Le●es
             loquuntur
             ,
             ingentes
             tacen●
          
           ,
           that
           light
           griefes
           may
           bee
           vttered
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           extreame
           griefes
           doe
           astonish
           and
           depriue
           men
           of
           speech
           :
           yet
           euen
           in
           the
           greatest
           ,
           with
           Anna
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           x
           
             They
             doe
             in
             their
             troubled
             spirit
             poure
             out
             their
             soule
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           or
           with
           Hezekiah
           ,
           y
           
             They
             chatter
             as
             a
             crane
             or
             a
             swallow
             ,
             and
             mourne
             as
             a
             doue
             .
          
           And
           when
           we
           z
           
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             wee
             ought
             ;
             the
             spirit
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             maketh
             request
             for
             vs
             ,
             with
             sighes
             and
             grones
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
             But
             hee
             that
             
             knoweth
             the
             heart
             ,
             knoweth
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             for
             he
             maketh
             request
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           how
           the
           deuotions
           in
           our
           prayers
           are
           quickened
           and
           excited
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           ,
           by
           the
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fatherly
           corrections
           ,
           which
           all
           his
           children
           are
           partakers
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           vnto
           sea-men
           ,
           (
           nay
           their
           aduantage
           by
           occasion
           and
           necessity
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           spend
           their
           liues
           in
           continuall
           dangers
           :
           so
           that
           they
           may
           say
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           :
           a
           
             In
             iour●eying
             often
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             waters
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             robbers
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             mine
             own
             nation
             ,
             in
             perils
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             perils
             among
             false
             brethren
             .
          
           The
           more
           perils
           they
           vndergoe
           ,
           the
           oftner
           they
           should
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           repaire
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           hath
           made
           two
           promises
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           b
           
             whosoeuer
             asketh
             shall
             receiue
          
           :
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           c
           
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             aske
             the
             father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             it
             .
          
           If
           wee
           ioyne
           these
           two
           that
           
             whosoeuer
             asketh
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             h●
             aske
             ,
          
           shall
           bee
           granted
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           vs
           like
           children
           ,
           in
           all
           dangers
           to
           run
           vnto
           our
           father
           ,
           and
           call
           and
           cry
           to
           him
           with
           assured
           trust
           to
           be
           deliuered
           .
           And
           if
           we
           d
           
             cleaue
             fast
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           haue
           continuall
           recourse
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           most
           especially
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           most
           danger
           :
           then
           are
           we
           sure
           ,
           that
           e
           
             nothing
             shall
             separate
             vs
             from
             his
             loue
             ;
             neither
             tribulation
             ,
             nor
             anguish
             ,
             nor
             persecution
             ,
             nor
             famine
             ,
             nor
             nakednesse
             ,
             nor
             
             perils
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             sword
             :
             No
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
          
           But
           heere
           may
           bee
           demanded
           and
           obiected
           ,
           Shall
           any
           man
           whosoeuer
           ,
           receiue
           any
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           he
           shall
           aske
           of
           God
           in
           Christs
           name
           ?
           To
           this
           Saint
           Iames
           makes
           answere
           :
           f
           
             Let
             him
             not
             aske
             ami●se
             ,
             to
             consume
             vpon
             his
             owne
             lusts
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           g
           
             Let
             him
             aske
             in
             faith
             and
             not
             wauer
             :
             for
             a
             wauering
             minded
             man
             is
             like
             a
             waue
             of
             the
             sea
          
           :
           And
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             let
             him
             know
             what
             he
             askes
             :
          
           expounded
           by
           Saint
           ●ohn
           ,
           i
           
             If
             we
             aske
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             vs.
          
           Not
           as
           the
           theese
           that
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           speakes
           of
           ,
           that
           going
           to
           rob
           ,
           prayed
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           :
           For
           conclusion
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           obserue
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           certaine
           signe
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           request
           granted
           at
           Gods
           hand
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Israelites
           would
           needs
           haue
           flesh
           ;
           the
           Psalmist
           telles
           vs
           ,
           k
           
             That
             he
             rained
             fl●sh
             vpon
             them
             as
             dust
             ,
             and
             feathered
             foules
             as
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             hee
             made
             it
             fall
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             campe
             ,
          
           
           
             round
             about
             their
             habitations
             .
             So
             they
             did
             eate
             and
             were
             filled
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             he
             gaue
             them
             their
             desire
             :
             They
             were
             not
             turned
             from
             their
             lusts
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             their
             meat
             was
             yet
             in
             their
             mouthes
             :
             when
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             came
             vpon
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             slew
             the
             strongest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             smote
             downe
             the
             chosen
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           l
           So
           
             God
             gaue
             them
             a
             King
             at
             their
             request
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           And
           the
           very
           diuels
           sometimes
           haue
           their
           request
           granted
           ,
           as
           vers
           .
           32.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           a
           signe
           of
           reprobation
           to
           haue
           our
           sute
           denied
           ;
           for
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zebede
           m
           
             are
             so
             serued
          
           :
           and
           Paul
           himselfe
           was
           not
           heard
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           n
           
             but
             was
             faine
             to
             pray
             three
             times
             .
          
           God
           doth
           not
           grant
           presently
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           the
           more
           .
           For
           the
           delaying
           of
           desires
           ,
           doth
           make
           men
           the
           more
           earnest
           ,
           and
           things
           easily
           granted
           ,
           are
           lightly
           esteemed
           ;
           but
           hee
           neuer
           
           denies
           any
           thing
           that
           stands
           with
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           good
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           carnestnesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           prayer
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           short
           ,
           but
           three
           words
           ;
           and
           I
           consider
           in
           it
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           title
           they
           giue
           him
           ,
           Master
           ,
           or
           Lord.
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           request
           ,
           
             Saue
             vs.
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             We
             per●sh
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           obserue
           their
           humility
           ,
           in
           calling
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             and
             Master
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           obserue
           their
           weake
           faith
           ,
           yet
           
             calling
             to
             be
             saued
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           ,
           their
           faint
           hope
           ,
           and
           almost
           forlorne
           ,
           
             Wee
             perish
          
           .
        
         
           1
           And
           first
           for
           the
           title
           or
           name
           wherby
           they
           call
           him
           ;
           The
           three
           Euangelists
           (
           which
           all
           report
           this
           miracle
           )
           doe
           all
           differ
           therein
           .
           For
           the
           word
           here
           vsed
           by
           our
           Euangelist
           ,
           signifies
           ,
           o
           Lord
           ,
           acknowledging
           his
           rule
           and
           authority
           ouer
           them
           .
           Saint
           Marke
           vseth
           a
           word
           which
           signifieth
           ,
           p
           Master
           ,
           or
           Teacher
           ;
           signifying
           that
           they
           had
           left
           their
           former
           trades
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           become
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           as
           their
           master
           .
           Saint
           Luke
           vseth
           a
           third
           word
           ,
           which
           signifies
           ,
           q
           
             one
             that
             was
             set
             ouer
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             care
             and
             ch●rge
             of
             others
             :
          
           a
           terme
           giuen
           to
           shepheards
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sheepe
           ;
           and
           to
           Commanders
           ,
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           warre
           .
           In
           the
           comparing
           of
           which
           words
           we
           may
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           confused
           noyse
           among
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           striuing
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           by
           their
           outcries
           ,
           who
           should
           wake
           him
           first
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           giue
           him
           the
           best
           title
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           ,
           not
           only
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           dutie
           that
           belonged
           to
           him
           toward
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           their
           Lord
           and
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           Master
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           in
           this
           misery
           depended
           vpon
           his
           only
           help
           and
           assistance
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           them
           .
           And
           here
           (
           seeing
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           approuing
           of
           these
           titles
           ,
           saith
           vnto
           them
           in
           another
           place
           :
           r
           
             Ye
             call
             me
             Master
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             )
             :
          
           I
           might
           take
           iust
           occasion
           to
           speake
           of
           names
           and
           titles
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           himselfe
           
           in
           the
           first
           giuing
           of
           names
           ,
           to
           s
           
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
             ,
             the
             heauens
             ,
             
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             ●he
             seas
             .
          
           And
           as
           Adam
           afterward
           in
           giuing
           particular
           names
           t
           
             to
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             by
             Gods
             commission
             and
             appointment
             ,
          
           did
           make
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           did
           giue
           them
           proper
           names
           according
           to
           their
           seuerall
           proprieties
           of
           nature
           ;
           So
           it
           behoueth
           euery
           one
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           &
           calling
           soeuer
           he
           be
           plaeed
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           name
           doth
           properly
           belong
           to
           his
           place
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           rule
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           or
           of
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           stirred
           vp
           by
           those
           names
           ,
           to
           performe
           those
           duties
           that
           belong
           to
           their
           seuerall
           callings
           :
           whether
           in
           the
           Magistracie
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           whether
           as
           a
           husband
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           ,
           as
           a
           master
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           whether
           as
           a
           subiect
           ,
           a
           scholer
           ,
           a
           wife
           ,
           a
           childe
           ,
           a
           seruant
           .
           That
           seeing
           seuerall
           duties
           doe
           belong
           vnto
           each
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           they
           fitly
           expressed
           in
           the
           names
           giuen
           to
           euery
           one
           ,
           they
           may
           learne
           to
           make
           their
           names
           and
           dispositions
           answerable
           and
           sutable
           :
           that
           the
           argument
           giuen
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           preferring
           Christ
           aboue
           the
           Angels
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           u
           
             That
             he
             was
             made
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             hath
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
             then
             they
             ,
          
           might
           teach
           all
           men
           to
           studie
           to
           excell
           others
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           aduanced
           to
           higher
           places
           ,
           and
           receiue
           more
           honourable
           names
           :
           but
           the
           especiall
           thing
           that
           I
           obserue
           in
           these
           titles
           ,
           is
           the
           humility
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           acknowledging
           themselues
           to
           bee
           his
           vassals
           ,
           his
           scholers
           and
           seruants
           ,
           that
           being
           now
           in
           extreame
           misery
           ,
           do
           relie
           only
           on
           his
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           :
           x
           
             Behold
             ,
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             seruants
             looke
             vnto
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             maiden
             vnto
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             mistrisse
             ;
             so
             our
             eyes
             waite
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             vntill
             he
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs.
          
           Now
           for
           the
           vertue
           of
           humility
           :
           as
           pride
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           first
           sin
           ,
           both
           in
           y
           
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           z
           
             in
             man
          
           ,
           but
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           the
           mother
           and
           root
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           bane
           and
           poyson
           of
           all
           vertue
           :
           So
           humility
           it
           was
           the
           first
           lesson
           taught
           to
           
           Adam
           after
           his
           fall
           ;
           a
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             returne
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           the
           principall
           lesson
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           both
           by
           precept
           ,
           b
           
             Learne
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             meeke
             and
             humble
             of
             heart
             :
          
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           ;
           c
           
             Behold
             I
             haue
             giue●
             you
             an
             example
             .
          
           And
           by
           demonstration
           ,
           setting
           a
           little
           child
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           ,
           d
           
             Except
             ye
             be
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           But
           as
           this
           vertue
           is
           necessarie
           for
           all
           Christians
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           most
           necessary
           in
           prayer
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           e
           
             Pharisie
             and
             Publican
          
           ;
           where
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Pharisie
           ouerthrew
           al
           the
           good
           deeds
           that
           he
           boasted
           of
           :
           and
           the
           humble
           confession
           of
           the
           Publican
           made
           him
           
             to
             goe
             away
             more
             iustified
          
           :
           And
           indeede
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           :
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           excellencie
           ,
           his
           maiesty
           ,
           his
           omnipotency
           ,
           and
           other
           attributes
           :
           2.
           
           Our
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           our
           weaknessa
           ,
           our
           wickednesse
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           best
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           best
           actions
           ,
           that
           euen
           f
           
             our
             righteousnesse
             is
             as
             a
             filthie
             and
             polluted
             cloth
             :
          
           That
           our
           best
           workes
           are
           fitly
           compared
           to
           starres
           ,
           which
           haue
           a
           little
           light
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Sunne
           :
           and
           that
           light
           may
           be
           discerned
           in
           the
           night
           and
           darke
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Sunne
           ariseth
           doth
           not
           appeare
           .
           So
           our
           workes
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           g
           
             the
             workes
             of
             darknesse
          
           ,
           they
           shew
           somewhat
           ;
           but
           compared
           with
           the
           h
           
             Sonne
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ▪
           (
           from
           whom
           wee
           receiue
           all
           the
           light
           we
           haue
           )
           they
           vanish
           and
           are
           nothing
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           either
           consider
           God
           to
           whom
           we
           pray
           ,
           or
           our selues
           ;
           wee
           cannot
           but
           in
           all
           humility
           acknowledge
           our selues
           to
           be
           but
           i
           
             dust
             and
             ashes
          
           ;
           to
           bee
           k
           
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             worth
          
           :
           to
           be
           l
           
             base
             ,
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             contemptible
             :
          
           as
           the
           Heathen
           haue
           confessed
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           worthie
           to
           looke
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           to
           tread
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           nor
           to
           call
           vpon
           his
           name
           ,
           considering
           m
           
             our
             consciences
             doe
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             conscience
             ,
          
           n
           
             hee
             trieth
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             raines
             .
          
           Hee
           hath
           found
           ,
           o
           
             that
             the
             cogitations
             
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             are
             onely
             euill
             cont●nually
             :
          
           p
           
             that
             we
             were
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           q
           
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             power
             of
             our selues
             ,
             as
             of
             our selues
             ,
             to
             thinke
             a
             good
             thought
             :
          
           How
           then
           can
           we
           dreame
           or
           imagine
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           r
           
             our
             prayer
             turned
             into
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           s
           
             a
             blessing
             ,
             to
             receiue
             a
             curse
          
           ?
           if
           we
           present
           not
           our selues
           and
           our
           praiers
           vnto
           him
           in
           humility
           ,
           acknowledging
           him
           our
           Lord
           ,
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           Master
           ;
           and
           therefore
           denying
           and
           renouncing
           our selues
           ,
           and
           resting
           vpon
           him
           ;
           who
           as
           a
           Lord
           and
           Master
           is
           able
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           tutor
           and
           teacher
           is
           willing
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           in
           his
           good
           time
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           terme
           giuen
           ,
           Lord
           or
           Master
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           request
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Saue
             vs.
          
           The
           sense
           whereof
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           they
           cry
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             saue
             vs
          
           ;
           doe
           not
           speake
           of
           eternall
           saluation
           of
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           :
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           sauing
           of
           their
           liues
           from
           that
           imminent
           danger
           wherein
           they
           now
           are
           ;
           being
           ready
           to
           bee
           drowned
           as
           they
           thought
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           life
           is
           very
           sweet
           :
           and
           as
           the
           diuell
           said
           of
           Iob
           ,
           t
           
             Skin
             for
             skin
             ,
             all
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             will
             he
             giue
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           u
           The
           Philosopher
           can
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             death
             is
             of
             all
             terrible
             things
             the
             most
             terrible
          
           :
           and
           Christians
           doe
           account
           of
           x
           
             death
             as
             their
             last
             enemie
          
           :
           and
           we
           know
           how
           vnwelcome
           such
           an
           enemie
           is
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           spares
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           y
           
             statute
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             become
             his
             subiects
             .
          
           They
           know
           also
           that
           z
           
             death
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           ,
           a
           
             that
             after
             death
             must
             come
             a
             iudgement
             ,
             when
             as
             euery
             man
             must
             receiue
             the
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           As
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           know
           it
           to
           be
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           prolonging
           thereof
           promised
           to
           the
           obseruers
           of
           the
           5.
           
           Commandement
           .
           Wheras
           iudgements
           are
           denounced
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           b
           
             they
             shall
             not
             liue
             halfe
             their
             dayes
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           c
           
             the
             death
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             be
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             :
          
           and
           d
           
             Hee
             hath
             giuen
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             them
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             ,
             
             that
             they
             dash
             not
             their
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             :
          
           no
           maruell
           if
           they
           call
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           their
           liues
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           if
           life
           bee
           so
           sweete
           ,
           and
           death
           so
           bitter
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           many
           times
           desire
           death
           ?
           not
           onely
           in
           impatiency
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           as
           Iob
           e
           
             cursing
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             :
          
           and
           Eliah
           being
           persecuted
           by
           Iezabel
           ,
           f
           
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             take
             my
             soule
             ▪
             for
             I
             am
             no
             better
             then
             my
             fathers
             :
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Ionah
           ,
           after
           the
           Lord
           had
           spared
           the
           city
           of
           Nineueh
           ,
           prayes
           ;
           g
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             take
             I
             beseech
             thee
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             better
             for
             mee
             to
             die
             then
             to
             liue
             :
          
           But
           euen
           in
           a
           Christian
           resolution
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             I
             desire
             to
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           old
           Simeon
           prayes
           ,
           i
           
             Lord
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             seruant
             depart
             in
             peace
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
          
           To
           this
           we
           answere
           ;
           that
           for
           Iob
           ,
           and
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           Ionah
           ,
           they
           shewed
           themselues
           to
           be
           men
           ,
           subiect
           to
           passion
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           therin
           to
           be
           imitated
           and
           followed
           by
           vs
           :
           and
           for
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Simeon
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           haue
           in
           their
           desire
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           with
           Christ
           ,
           (
           waiting
           Gods
           leisure
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           best
           stand
           with
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           good
           )
           been
           desirous
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           we
           should
           labour
           and
           long
           for
           ,
           k
           
             not
             to
             be
             vnclothed
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             clothed
             vpon
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wearie
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           any
           crosses
           or
           afflictions
           in
           it
           :
           but
           to
           haue
           Christian
           resolution
           ,
           patiently
           to
           endure
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           shall
           thinke
           fit
           to
           lay
           vpon
           vs.
           But
           our
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           (
           with
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           clothed
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           vnclothed
           of
           this
           )
           makes
           vs
           desire
           ,
           when
           God
           sees
           it
           good
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           wearie
           of
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           are
           vaine
           and
           transitorie
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           are
           eternall
           .
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           lawfull
           and
           conuenient
           ,
           but
           necessary
           for
           a
           man
           in
           extreame
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           for
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           danger
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           referre
           his
           will
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           be
           resolued
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           God
           to
           take
           away
           this
           .
           Euery
           Christian
           ,
           though
           weake
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           liue
           ,
           
           and
           patient
           to
           
           die
           ,
           as
           God
           pleaseth
           :
           but
           the
           strong
           Christian
           is
           patient
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           die
           ;
           for
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           mortality
           of
           the
           soule
           that
           it
           dies
           not
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           :
           he
           knowes
           that
           l
           
             They
             are
             blessed
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
          
           ;
           and
           being
           wearied
           with
           the
           great
           burthen
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           desireth
           that
           rest
           .
           But
           here
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Saue
             vs
          
           ,
           we
           haue
           before
           obserued
           ,
           the
           
             faith
             of
             the
             Disciples
          
           ,
           acknowledging
           his
           power
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           and
           expecting
           it
           though
           very
           faintly
           .
           It
           was
           their
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           they
           thought
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           saue
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           weaknes
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           they
           imagined
           he
           could
           not
           saue
           them
           ,
           except
           he
           were
           awake
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           if
           their
           faith
           were
           yet
           weake
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           confirmation
           wherof
           this
           miracle
           was
           chiefly
           wrought
           )
           being
           yong
           schollers
           ,
           fresh-water
           souldiors
           ,
           newly
           entertained
           by
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           ,
           &
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           sent
           forth
           yet
           into
           the
           world
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           Much
           more
           fearfull
           seemes
           to
           be
           the
           case
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           who
           hauing
           seene
           this
           miracle
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           the
           command
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           had
           ouer
           the
           winds
           and
           sea
           ;
           and
           hauing
           receiued
           commission
           as
           a
           chiefe
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           only
           m
           
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           n
           
             but
             himselfe
             to
             worke
             miracles
          
           ,
           doth
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           at
           another
           time
           being
           at
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           ship
           tossed
           on
           the
           sea
           with
           waues
           ,
           and
           a
           contrary
           wind
           ;
           when
           first
           hee
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           afraid
           of
           Christ
           walking
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           crying
           out
           for
           feare
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           spirit
           :
           and
           Christ
           had
           so
           comforted
           them
           ,
           that
           Peter
           desired
           to
           walke
           vpon
           the
           water
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           warrant
           from
           his
           Master
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           walked
           vpon
           the
           water
           :
           yet
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             when
             he
             saw
             a
             mighty
             wind
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             began
             to
             sinke
             ,
             he
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             saue
             me
             :
             So
             immediately
             Iesus
             stret●hed
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             ▪
             O
             thou
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             wherefore
             didst
             thou
             doubt
             ?
          
           If
           therfore
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           after
           many
           more
           experiences
           and
           trials
           of
           his
           Masters
           power
           ,
           and
           after
           commission
           receiued
           from
           Christ
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           venterously
           
           desire
           to
           walke
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           as
           cowardly
           stagger
           in
           his
           faith
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           great
           wind
           ,
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           being
           so
           nigh
           him
           and
           awake
           ;
           though
           it
           cannot
           excuse
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           lessen
           somewhat
           the
           fault
           and
           weakenesse
           in
           the
           Disciples
           faith
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           in
           greater
           danger
           ,
           and
           their
           Master
           asleepe
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           .
           p
           
             All
             these
             things
             came
             to
             them
             for
             ensamples
             ,
             and
             were
             written
             to
             admonish
             vs
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             .
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           would
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           but
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           weake
           and
           feeble
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           both
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           labor
           continually
           to
           increase
           their
           strength
           :
           but
           therein
           not
           to
           trust
           to
           themselues
           ,
           but
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           q
           
             Lord
             I
             belieue
             ,
             helpe
             my
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           case
           were
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           specially
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           enioyed
           his
           presence
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           we
           arrogate
           not
           too
           much
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           measure
           of
           grace
           we
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           remember
           the
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           r
           
             Be
             not
             high-minded
             but
             feare
          
           .
           I
           write
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           I
           find
           in
           S.
           Chrysost.
           
           concerning
           
             saylers
             and
             seamen
             in
             long
             voyages
             ,
             that
             a
             tempest
             to
             them
             is
             nothing
             ,
             they
             haue
             seene
             and
             felt
             and
             ouerliued
             so
             many
             tempests
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             growne
             familiar
             with
             them
             .
          
           They
           are
           as
           old
           beaten
           souldiers
           that
           feare
           neither
           blowes
           nor
           bullets
           ,
           and
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           because
           t
           
             he
             had
             killed
             a
             Lyon
             and
             a
             Beare
             perswaded
             himself
             that
             he
             could
             kill
             Goliah
          
           ;
           So
           they
           hauing
           been
           in
           as
           great
           dangers
           in
           other
           voyages
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           haue
           now
           (
           they
           thinke
           )
           such
           resolution
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           feare
           to
           meetwith
           death
           it self
           .
           But
           take
           heed
           thy
           resolutions
           be
           truly
           grounded
           in
           Christ
           ,
           lest
           it
           proue
           presumption
           .
           Be
           not
           too
           rash
           ,
           nor
           foole-hardy
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           courage
           (
           better
           called
           curre-rage
           )
           ;
           but
           know
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           thy
           faith
           in
           God
           onely
           makes
           thee
           truely
           couragious
           :
           rest
           therefore
           in
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           striue
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           increase
           and
           strengthen
           thy
           faith
           ;
           crie
           with
           
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           u
           
             Lord
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           then
           neither
           storme
           ,
           nor
           tempest
           ,
           nor
           x
           
             raine
             ,
             nor
             wind
             ,
             nor
             flouds
             ,
             shall
             hurt
             thee
             :
          
           for
           though
           thou
           bee
           in
           a
           mouing
           house
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           builded
           vpon
           
             the
             true
             rock●
             ,
             against
             which
          
           y
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             .
          
           But
           of
           the
           small
           measure
           of
           the
           Disciples
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           wants
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           Christs
           reproofa
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           point
           of
           their
           praier
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             We
             perish
          
           .
           Wherein
           was
           obserued
           their
           faint
           ,
           and
           almost
           forlorne
           hope
           of
           deliuerance
           from
           their
           present
           danger
           :
           for
           they
           say
           not
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             perish
          
           ,
           or
           
             we
             are
             like
             to
             perish
          
           :
           but
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           
             We
             perish
          
           .
           As
           if
           they
           should
           haue
           said
           ;
           We
           haue
           hitherto
           waited
           and
           expected
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           tempest
           would
           haue
           ouerblowne
           :
           we
           were
           loth
           to
           trouble
           and
           awake
           you
           so
           long
           as
           the
           danger
           was
           not
           desperate
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           tempest
           continues
           ,
           the
           ship
           is
           full
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           sinke
           ,
           euen
           at
           this
           instant
           ;
           we
           haue
           onely
           time
           left
           to
           tell
           thee
           in
           a
           word
           
             we
             perish
          
           .
           It
           appeares
           by
           this
           in
           what
           pitifull
           perplexitie
           they
           breake
           out
           into
           this
           complaint
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           indeuoring
           to
           expresse
           the
           great
           danger
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           deliuering
           them
           ,
           doth
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           comparison
           whereby
           to
           set
           it
           forth
           ;
           z
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             been
             on
             our
             side
             (
             may
             Israel
             now
             say
             )
             ,
          
           
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             been
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             when
             men
             rose
             vp
             against
             vs
             ,
             They
             had
             swallowed
             vs
             vp
             quicke
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             their
             wrath
             was
             kindled
             against
             vs
             ;
             Then
             the
             waters
             had
             drowned
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             streame
             had
             gone
             ouer
             our
             soule
             :
          
           
           
             Then
             had
             the
             swelling
             waters
             gone
             ouer
             our
             soule
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           greatest
           danger
           that
           could
           befall
           men
           in
           this
           world
           could
           not
           be
           greater
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           quicke
           ,
           to
           bee
           drowned
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           water
           .
           But
           let
           the
           danger
           be
           neuer
           so
           great
           :
           a
           good
           Christian
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           retaine
           hope
           ,
           as
           a
           
             the
             anchor
             of
             the
             soule
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           which
           laying
           fast
           hold
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           moued
           :
           for
           as
           the
           body
           liues
           
             spirando
             by
             breathing
          
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           liueth
           
             sperando
             by
             hoping
          
           ,
           and
           as
           
             expirare
             to
             
             leaue
             to
             breathe
             ,
          
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           
             desperare
             to
             despaire
             and
             leaue
             to
             hope
          
           ▪
           is
           the
           most
           miserable
           estate
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           The
           Heathen
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           
             Dum
             spiro
             spero
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             while
             I
             breathe
             I
             hope
          
           .
           But
           the
           Christian
           goeth
           further
           ,
           &
           saith
           ,
           
             Dum
             expiro
             spero
             ,
             when
             I
             leaue
             to
             breathe
             I
             hope
             still
             .
          
           Holy
           Iob
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           b
           
             that
             the
             hypocrite
             hath
             no
             hope
             if
             God
             take
             away
             his
             soule
             :
          
           but
           of
           himselfe
           hee
           is
           confident
           ,
           c
           
             Though
             the
             Lo●d
             kill
             me
             ●et
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ▪
           And
           so
           speakes
           
             Salomon
             ,
             The
             righteous
             hath
             hope
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           e
           
             There
             will
             bee
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             thy
             hope
             shall
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           here
           are
           so
           dismaied
           at
           the
           danger
           of
           death
           at
           the
           most
           ?
           f
           Orig●n
           writing
           on
           this
           place
           makes
           answere
           by
           way
           of
           dialogue
           ,
           first
           speaking
           thus
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ▪
           
             How
             can
             you
             possibly
             feare
             danger
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             aboard
             you
             ?
             you
             haue
             life
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             you
             afeard
             of
             death
             ?
             are
             ye
             afraid
             of
             a
             tempest
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             Maker
             and
             Creator
             of
             tempest
             with
             you
             ?
             Dare
             you
             awaken
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             deliuer
             you
             while
             he
             slept
             ?
          
           To
           this
           he
           makes
           answere
           in
           the
           Disciples
           names
           ;
           
             We
             are
             weake
             and
             young
             Christians
             y●t
             ;
             our
             tendern●sse
             makes
             vs
             tremble
             ;
             we
             haue
             not
             yet
             seene
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             nor
             been
             confirmed
             by
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascending
             into
             heauen
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             sending
             ,
             and
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             therfore
             we
             are
             weake
             ▪
             and
             heare
             that
             reproof●
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             willingly
             beare
             and
             s●ffer
             .
          
           Thus
           farre
           Origen
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           both
           him
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           that
           we
           are
           to
           make
           vnto
           our selues
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           warned
           by
           them
           ,
           neuer
           to
           forsake
           our
           hold
           for
           any
           danger
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           great
           :
           but
           g
           
             to
             keepe
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             hope
             without
             wauering
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             faithfull
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           And
           let
           vs
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           depth
           of
           danger
           either
           outward
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           inward
           to
           the
           soule
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           sing
           with
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           a
           
             De
             profu●dis
          
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           heart
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           h
           
             Out
             of
             the
             depth
             haue
             I
             cried
             vnto
             thee
             O
             Lord
             :
             Lord
             heare
             my
             
             prayer
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           If
           when
           all
           other
           helpes
           faile
           ▪
           we
           reserue
           the
           anchor
           of
           hope
           ,
           to
           cast
           forth
           vpon
           
             the
             Lord
             Christ
          
           ,
           he
           wil
           not
           leaue
           vs
           ,
           nor
           faile
           vs
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           but
           our
           greatest
           crosses
           shall
           bee
           our
           greatest
           comforts
           vpon
           our
           deliuerance
           ,
           whether
           he
           see
           good
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           life
           or
           death
           :
           for
           i
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             to
             vs
             aduantage
             .
          
           And
           seeing
           sea-men
           doe
           ,
           or
           should
           determine
           before
           they
           ship
           themselues
           ,
           to
           see
           euery
           day
           ▪
           death
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           arme
           themselues
           with
           Christian
           resolution
           ,
           depending
           vpon
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           without
           which
           a
           haire
           shall
           not
           
             fall
             from
             their
             heads
          
           ,
           so
           to
           encounter
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           ,
           by
           this
           
             that
             they
             know
             their
             hope
             to
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
          
           k
           
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             were
             Christians
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             miserable
             :
          
           but
           now
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           perishing
           ,
           that
           l
           
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             ga●e
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             life
             euerlasting
          
           ▪
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           seene
           the
           occasions
           of
           the
           miracle
           ,
           Christ
           being
           fast
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extreme
           danger
           ,
           now
           newly
           awaked
           by
           the
           crie
           of
           his
           Disciples
           .
           It
           remaines
           that
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           miracle
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           was
           wrought
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           his
           word
           onely
           ,
           rebuking
           the
           winds
           and
           the
           sea
           .
           But
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           makes
           no
           such
           haste
           ,
           but
           that
           first
           he
           reprehends
           his
           Disciples
           and
           ●aith
           ,
           
             Why
             are
             you
             fearefull
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             ●aith
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           some
           writing
           vpon
           this
           place
           ,
           doe
           thinke
           it
           to
           bee
           no
           reprehension
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           that
           before
           he
           will
           calme
           the
           sea
           ,
           hee
           doth
           onely
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           encourage
           his
           disciples
           in
           their
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           which
           was
           yet
           very
           weake
           ,
           and
           rid
           them
           of
           their
           feare
           and
           fainting
           .
           And
           (
           if
           we
           do
           so
           vnderstand
           it
           )
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           m
           
             apparitions
             of
             Angels
             to
             holy
             men
             and
             women
             bot●
             in
             the
             old
             &
             new
             Testamēt
             ,
          
           they
           were
           strucken
           ordinarily
           with
           such
           feare
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           deliuer
           their
           messages
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           rid
           thē
           frō
           that
           feare
           ,
           and
           therfore
           began
           their
           speeches
           so
           ;
           
             Feare
             not
          
           ,
           or
           
             Be
             not
             afraid
          
           .
           Or
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           doth
           himselfe
           afterward
           to
           his
           Disciples
           at
           sea
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           n
           
             troubled
             ,
             
             and
             cried
             out
             for
             feare
             ,
             thinking
             him
             to
             be
             a
             spirit
             .
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             :
             It
             is
             I
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             .
          
           So
           according
           to
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           a
           speech
           ,
           to
           raise
           vp
           their
           deiected
           harts
           and
           spirits
           ,
           and
           to
           relieue
           and
           comfort
           them
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           vnderstand
           the
           meaning
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           then
           we
           learne
           here
           ,
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           Christs
           miracles
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           them
           he
           cured
           the
           bodily
           diseases
           ,
           of
           the
           leprosie
           ,
           paulsey
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           deafenesse
           ,
           lamenes
           :
           but
           in
           this
           he
           cured
           the
           inward
           afflictions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           in
           immoderate
           griefe
           ,
           feare
           ,
           fainting
           ,
           and
           distrust
           of
           his
           mercie
           ;
           which
           are
           farre
           greater
           then
           bodily
           sicknesses
           .
           And
           herein
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           faith
           was
           very
           weake
           ,
           o
           
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flaxe
             ,
          
           but
           comfort
           and
           nourish
           ,
           and
           cherish
           the
           least
           desires
           of
           goodnesse
           in
           his
           Saints
           and
           children
           .
           And
           in
           that
           hee
           doth
           this
           before
           he
           worke
           the
           miracle
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           more
           care
           of
           their
           soules
           then
           of
           their
           bodies
           :
           but
           withall
           teacheth
           them
           (
           and
           in
           them
           all
           Christians
           )
           to
           be
           principally
           carefull
           for
           the
           health
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           are
           p
           
             dead
             spiritually
          
           while
           they
           are
           aliue
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           take
           it
           rather
           (
           as
           the
           current
           both
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           and
           new
           Writers
           doe
           agree
           )
           to
           be
           a
           reprehension
           or
           reproofe
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           containing
           ,
           first
           ,
           a
           question
           ,
           
             Why
             are
             ye
             fearefull
          
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           answere
           ,
           
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
          
           .
           The
           question
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ;
           for
           how
           should
           they
           not
           be
           feareful
           ,
           that
           saw
           the
           danger
           of
           present
           death
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           they
           verily
           thought
           ?
           They
           were
           men
           subiect
           to
           passions
           ,
           and
           imminent
           perils
           cannot
           but
           produce
           the
           passion
           of
           feare
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           either
           Stoicks
           or
           stocks
           that
           are
           not
           moued
           with
           such
           apparent
           danger
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           their
           feare
           ,
           but
           the
           excessiue
           measure
           thereof
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           reprehends
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Saint
           Marke
           renders
           it
           so
           ,
           q
           
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             fearefull
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           danger
           be
           neuer
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           you
           ought
           not
           thus
           to
           be
           faint-hearted
           and
           dismaied
           ;
           you
           might
           call
           vpon
           me
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           such
           exclamations
           ;
           you
           might
           awake
           me
           ,
           but
           
           not
           so
           ouercome
           with
           passion
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           in
           despaire
           of
           helpe
           ;
           your
           extreame
           feare
           and
           want
           of
           faith
           doth
           you
           more
           harme
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           winds
           or
           the
           ●eaes
           :
           
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             feareful●
          
           ?
           Now
           to
           let
           passe
           the
           nature
           and
           necessity
           of
           feare
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           me
           to
           the
           text
           .
           It
           was
           necessary
           at
           this
           time
           for
           them
           to
           feare
           .
           For
           without
           it
           there
           would
           haue
           been
           little
           occasion
           ,
           and
           small
           vse
           of
           the
           miracle
           following
           ;
           neither
           could
           it
           haue
           wrought
           such
           impression
           in
           them
           as
           it
           did
           .
           Neither
           are
           Christians
           to
           behold
           Gods
           iudgements
           but
           with
           feare
           .
           r
           
             The
             Lyon
             hath
             roared
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             .
          
           And
           Moses
           at
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           Law
           with
           lightnings
           and
           thunders
           said
           ,
           s
           
             ●
             feare
             and
             quake
          
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           whom
           t
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             O
             that
             there
             were
             such
             an
             heart
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             feare
             me
             alway
             .
          
           Now
           howsoeuer
           the
           Scripture
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           u
           
             Christ
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             that
             wee
             being
             deliuered
             ,
             may
             serue
             him
             without
             feare
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           x
           
             That
             we
             haue
             not
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             to
             feare
             againe
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             receiued
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             crie
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
           And
           so
           Saint
           Iohn
           ;
           y
           
             There
             is
             no
             f●are
             in
             loue
             ,
             but
             perfect
             loue
             casteth
             out
             feare
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           our
           Sauiour
           giueth
           this
           charge
           ;
           z
           
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             :
             for
             it
             is
             your
             fathers
             pleasure
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             kingdome
             .
          
           Yet
           these
           and
           all
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           a
           seruile
           and
           ●lauish
           feare
           ,
           not
           of
           that
           filiall
           and
           childlike
           feare
           ,
           wherby
           children
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           offend
           them
           ,
           especially
           while
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           correction
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           disinheriting
           :
           so
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           a
           
             There
             is
             a
             time
             for
             all
             things
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           time
           in
           Gods
           children
           for
           seruile
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           their
           first
           beginning
           of
           their
           repentance
           and
           conuersion
           vnto
           God.
           For
           no
           man
           can
           truly
           repent
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           the
           shrill
           trumpet
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           punishments
           due
           vnto
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           law
           contained
           in
           that
           one
           sentence
           ;
           b
           
             Curs●d
             is
             euery
             man
             that
             conti●ueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             doe
             them
             :
          
           which
           is
           a
           fearefull
           sentence
           if
           we
           obserue
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           
             miserable
             and
             wretched
          
           ,
           but
           accursed
           ;
           not
           onely
           some
           or
           many
           ,
           but
           
             euerie
             one
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           that
           
             doth
             not
             begin
          
           ,
           but
           
             that
             doth
             not
             continue
          
           ,
           and
           
             constantly
             perseuere
             vnto
             the
             end
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           
             in
             some
             points
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           
             in
             all
             things
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           
             to
             affect
             and
             desire
          
           ,
           but
           
             to
             doe
             them
          
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           a
           fearefull
           sentence
           ,
           and
           vntill
           it
           haue
           rowzed
           vp
           the
           ●inners
           drowzie
           conscience
           ,
           and
           both
           set
           before
           his
           eyes
           his
           manifold
           breaches
           and
           transgressions
           of
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           and
           presented
           him
           with
           the
           fearefull
           spectacle
           of
           eternal
           death
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           due
           vnto
           him
           therefore
           :
           so
           that
           the
           poore
           sinner
           holding
           vp
           his
           hand
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           at
           the
           barre
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           seat
           ,
           being
           selfe-conuicted
           and
           condemned
           ,
           doth
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           find
           himselfe
           in
           hell
           ,
           feeling
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           fighting
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           crie
           out
           c
           
             Miserable
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             ?
          
           Til
           then
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           no
           way
           for
           faith
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           and
           lay
           hold
           of
           the
           sweete
           and
           comfortable
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           though
           where
           faith
           and
           loue
           are
           entertained
           (
           after
           our
           conuersion
           )
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           which
           we
           receiue
           in
           thē
           ,
           this
           seruile
           feare
           of
           hell
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           be
           expelled
           &
           cast
           out
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           speaketh
           :
           yet
           seeing
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           perfection
           in
           any
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           Gods
           best
           children
           doe
           still
           carrie
           with
           them
           concupiscence
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           daily
           subiect
           to
           infirmities
           ,
           so
           many
           times
           fall
           into
           grosse
           ●innes
           .
           As
           a
           leaking
           ship
           had
           neede
           of
           continuall
           pumping
           ;
           and
           a
           beggars
           rotten
           coat
           of
           continuall
           patching
           ;
           ●o
           our
           liues
           haue
           neede
           of
           continuall
           repenting
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           beholding
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           with
           feare
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           Prophet
           willes
           vs
           ,
           to
           d
           
             serue
             the
             Lord
             in
             feare
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             ●rembling
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           aduiseth
           vs
           ,
           e
           
             To
             worke
             out
             our
             saluation
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           And
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           Saint
           Iude
           doe
           propound
           the
           iudgements
           of
           
           God
           against
           f
           
             the
             Angels
             ,
             against
             the
             old
             World
             ▪
             against
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
          
           ▪
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Poet
           saith
           )
           
             Oderunt
             peccare
             mali
             formidine
             poenae
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Euill
             men
             abstai●e
             from
             doing
             euill
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ;
             Si
             non
             potes
             propter
             amorem
             i●stitiae
             ,
             fac
             propter
             timorem
             poenae
             :
             If
             thou
             canst
             n●t
             abstaine
             from
             sinne
             for
             loue
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             yet
             doe
             it
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           So
           the
           feare
           of
           punishment
           breedes
           abstinence
           from
           sinne
           ;
           and
           that
           abstinence
           a
           will
           and
           desire
           to
           doe
           good
           ;
           from
           thence
           a
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           in
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           thus
           Gods
           best
           children
           doe
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           that
           feare
           ,
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           meditation
           of
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           a
           bridle
           to
           restraine
           them
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           spurre
           to
           set
           them
           forward
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           It
           was
           therfore
           the
           excesse
           of
           feare
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           reproued
           in
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           discouraged
           and
           dismaied
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           euen
           in
           a
           maner
           past
           hope
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           presence
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           death
           is
           naturall
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sin
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           himself
           had
           the
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           when
           before
           his
           Passion
           Saint
           Matthew
           reporteth
           ,
           g
           
             that
             hee
             began
             to
             bee
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             grieuously
             troubled
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Marke
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             He
             began
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             &
             in
             great
             heauines
             :
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           expoundeth
           thus
           ;
           i
           
             That
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             he
             did
             offer
             vp
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             with
             strong
             crying
             and
             teares
             ,
             vnto
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             saue
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             heard
             in
             that
             which
             he
             feared
             :
          
           and
           if
           this
           were
           the
           case
           k
           
             of
             the
             greene
             tree
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             of
             the
             withered
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           himself
           were
           so
           affected
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           death
           ,
           no
           maruell
           though
           his
           Apostles
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           minority
           ,
           do
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           l
           
             Mine
             heart
             trembleth
             within
             me
             ,
             &
             the
             terrors
             of
             death
             are
             fallen
             vpon
             me
             ;
             Feare
             &
             trembling
             are
             come
             vpon
             me
             ,
             &
             a
             horrible
             feare
             hath
             couered
             me
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           m
           
             I
             am
             afflicted
             &
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             from
             my
             youth
             I
             suffer
             thy
             terrors
             ,
             doubting
             of
             my
             life
             .
             Thine
             indignation
             goeth
             ouer
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             feare
             hath
             cut
             me
             off
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           doth
           here
           not
           simply
           
           reproue
           them
           for
           their
           feare
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           exceeding
           measure
           thereof
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           their
           want
           of
           faith
           :
           as
           himself
           witnesseth
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           following
           :
           
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
          
           :
           wherin
           he
           answereth
           to
           the
           question
           before
           propounded
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           exclamation
           before
           
             (
             we
             perish
          
           )
           ,
           they
           should
           rather
           haue
           said
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           n
           
             We
             are
             afflicted
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             distresse
             :
             we
             are
             in
             doubt
             ,
             but
             yet
             despaire
             not
             :
             we
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ▪
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             we
             perish
             not
             .
          
           Now
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           faith
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           want
           whereof
           our
           Sauiour
           doth
           here
           charge
           the
           Disciples
           withal
           :
           and
           I
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           not
           of
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeued
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           miraculously
           to
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           neuer
           so
           great
           .
           For
           as
           to
           work
           a
           miracle
           ,
           there
           is
           faith
           required
           ,
           as
           Christ
           speaketh
           to
           them
           afterwards
           :
           o
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             had
             faith
             as
             much
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seede
             ,
             ye
             shall
             say
             to
             this
             mountaine
             ,
             remoue
             hence
             to
             yonder
             place
             ,
             &
             it
             shall
             remoue
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shal
             be
             vnpossible
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           So
           must
           there
           be
           faith
           in
           thē
           vpon
           whom
           the
           miracle
           is
           wrought
           :
           and
           therfore
           when
           the
           father
           of
           the
           child
           that
           was
           possessed
           ,
           said
           to
           Christ
           :
           p
           
             If
             thou
             canst
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             help
             vs
             ,
             and
             haue
             cōpassion
             on
             vs
             :
             he
             answereth
             him
             :
             If
             thou
             canst
             beleeue
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             him
             that
             beleeueth
          
           ▪
           and
           therfore
           that
           which
           our
           Euangelist
           saith
           of
           Nazareth
           where
           our
           Sauior
           was
           brought
           vp
           ,
           q
           
             That
             he
             did
             not
             many
             great
             works
             there
             for
             their
             vnbeleefes
             sake
             .
          
           S.
           Marke
           expresseth
           thus
           :
           r
           
             He
             could
             not
             there
             do
             any
             great
             works
             ,
             saue
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             vpon
             a
             f●w
             sick
             folk
             ,
             &
             healed
             them
             .
             And
             he
             maruelled
             at
             their
             vnbeliefe
             :
          
           for
           as
           faith
           s
           
             can
             draw
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             vnawares
             for
             the
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
          
           And
           t
           
             make
             Christ
             wonder
          
           ;
           So
           infidelity
           &
           vnbeleefe
           doth
           not
           only
           eclipse
           and
           darken
           ,
           but
           also
           let
           and
           hinder
           ,
           the
           powerfull
           working
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           from
           doing
           vs
           any
           good
           ,
           either
           to
           our
           bodies
           or
           our
           soules
           .
           And
           therfore
           S.
           August
           .
           doth
           fitly
           compare
           faith
           ,
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           vessel
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sweet
           liquor
           of
           Gods
           grace
           is
           poured
           in
           ;
           
           and
           infidelity
           to
           a
           couer
           or
           stopple
           ,
           that
           hinders
           the
           entrance
           of
           any
           such
           liquor
           .
           So
           that
           the
           meditatiō
           of
           this
           point
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           u
           
             Take
             heede
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             euill
             heart
             of
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             to
             depart
             away
             from
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
             but
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             ye
             bee
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           in
           his
           extremity
           with
           the
           wicked
           ;
           x
           
             Tush
             ,
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             hee
             hideth
             away
             his
             face
             and
             will
             neu●r
             see
             :
          
           or
           with
           Iobs
           wife
           :
           y
           
             Curse
             God
             and
             die
          
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           rather
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           vs
           ,
           z
           
             hold
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             without
             wauering
             .
          
           a
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             cast
             away
             our
             confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           ,
           b
           
             being
             compassed
             with
             a
             great
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             cast
             away
             euery
             thing
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             that
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             on
             ,
             let
             vs
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             ,
             looking
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           wheras
           miracles
           are
           ceased
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           kind
           no
           such
           faith
           required
           of
           vs
           :
           yet
           our
           true
           iustifying
           faith
           (
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           Gods
           children
           )
           shall
           giue
           vs
           c
           
             such
             peace
             with
             God
          
           ,
           and
           peace
           in
           conscience
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           d
           
             as
             bold
             as
             Lions
          
           ,
           and
           not
           feare
           any
           perils
           ,
           nor
           death
           it selfe
           :
           e
           
             whose
             sting
             is
             now
             taken
             aw●y
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           but
           as
           the
           fishes
           are
           fresh
           in
           the
           salt
           waters
           ,
           so
           are
           wee
           free
           from
           hurt
           in
           the
           greatest
           perils
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           f
           
             bee
             more
             then
             conquerors
          
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Christs
           reproofe
           of
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           miracle
           it selfe
           ,
           wherein
           I
           obserue
           these
           particulars
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           Then
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           manner
           ,
           
             He
             arose
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           ,
           
             He
             rebuked
             the
             winds
             and
             th●
             sea
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           worke
           ,
           
             There
             was
             a
             great
             calme
          
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           the
           time
           :
           we
           see
           that
           howsoeuer
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           hath
           hitherto
           carried
           himselfe
           like
           a
           meere
           man
           ,
           and
           lay
           still
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           neglected
           the
           danger
           ,
           wherein
           both
           hee
           and
           his
           Disciples
           were
           :
           yet
           now
           hee
           will
           abide
           no
           longer
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           ,
           and
           high
           time
           that
           he
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           deliuerance
           .
           To
           teach
           all
           men
           
           in
           extremity
           of
           danger
           ,
           as
           to
           fly
           to
           God
           by
           pra●er
           ,
           and
           depend
           vpon
           his
           helpe
           :
           so
           not
           to
           set
           or
           prescribe
           him
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           to
           wait
           and
           expect
           his
           leisure
           ;
           knowing
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           best
           vnderstands
           the
           most
           seasonable
           times
           ;
           so
           he
           will
           not
           ouerslip
           one
           minute
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           it
           may
           most
           make
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           childrens
           good
           .
           Diuines
           doe
           impute
           it
           for
           a
           great
           fault
           vnto
           g
           
             Ozias
             ,
             and
             the
             Bethulians
             ,
             that
             would
             limit
             their
             expectation
             of
             deliuerance
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             to
             fiue
             dayes
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             not
             helpe
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             
             then
             to
             waite
             on
             God
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             to
             deliuer
             their
             City
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
          
           But
           certainly
           Christians
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           their
           necessities
           ,
           they
           referre
           themselues
           to
           Gods
           mercies
           ;
           so
           likewise
           they
           referre
           the
           time
           to
           him
           when
           hee
           sees
           best
           :
           and
           therfore
           Christ
           in
           the
           working
           of
           his
           miracles
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           aduised
           by
           his
           mother
           ;
           for
           when
           she
           told
           him
           at
           the
           marriage
           in
           Cana
           of
           Galile
           ,
           h
           
             They
             haue
             no
             wine
          
           ;
           his
           answere
           is
           ,
           
             Woman
             ,
             what
             haue
             I
             to
             doe
             with
             thee
             ?
             Mine
             houre
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           ;
           Mother
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           thou
           desirest
           that
           I
           should
           miraculously
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           wine
           whereof
           thou
           speakest
           ,
           and
           my
           purpose
           and
           meaning
           is
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           my
           time
           best
           when
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           wil
           performe
           it
           in
           his
           due
           time
           :
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           this
           miracle
           ,
           that
           till
           now
           his
           houre
           or
           or
           time
           wherein
           to
           doe
           it
           was
           not
           come
           :
           but
           now
           all
           things
           being
           fitted
           and
           brought
           to
           an
           head
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           diseases
           many
           times
           ,
           
             Vbi
             desinit
             medicus
             incipit
             Deus
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Physitions
             giue
             ouer
             their
             patients
             for
             desperate
             ,
             God
             will
             shew
             his
             power
             to
             cure
             them
             .
          
           So
           when
           the
           Disciples
           were
           brought
           past
           all
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           (
           except
           by
           way
           of
           miracle
           )
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
           
             He
             arose
          
           :
           which
           is
           the
           second
           part
           in
           the
           miracle
           ,
           containing
           the
           manner
           .
           Now
           for
           this
           arising
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           describe
           it
           .
           i
           
             Now
             for
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             needy
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             and
             for
             the
             sighes
             of
             the
             poore
             :
             I
             will
             vp
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             him
             whom
             the
             wicked
             hath
             snared
          
           ▪
           And
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           k
           
             If
             God
             arise
             ,
             his
             enemies
             shall
             
             be
             scattered
             ,
             they
             also
             that
             hate
             him
             ,
             shall
             fly
             before
             him
             :
             As
             the
             smoke
             vanisheth
             ,
             so
             shalt
             thou
             driue
             them
             away
             :
             and
             as
             the
             wax
             melteth
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             wicked
             perish
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
          
           which
           Psalme
           Athanasius
           called
           
             flagellum
             diaboli
             ,
             the
             scourge
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
          
           as
           if
           the
           recitall
           of
           it
           were
           able
           to
           make
           the
           diuels
           in
           hell
           quake
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           doth
           therefore
           in
           his
           greatest
           crosses
           and
           distresses
           repose
           his
           chi●fest
           hope
           
             in
             Gods
             arising
          
           :
           and
           to
           that
           end
           serue
           all
           those
           short
           eiaculations
           (
           as
           the
           Fathers
           call
           them
           )
           or
           piercing
           prayers
           ,
           l
           
             O
             Lord
             arise
             ,
             helpe
             me
             my
             God
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           m
           
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             in
             thy
             wrath
             ,
             and
             lift
             vp
             thy selfe
             against
             the
             rage
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             awake
             for
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           n
           
             Vp
             Lord
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             preuaile
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           o
           
             Vp
             Lord
             ,
             disappoint
             him
             ,
             cast
             him
             downe
             .
          
           In
           all
           which
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           very
           ordinary
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Psalmes
           )
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           to
           awake
           and
           arise
           .
           Indeed
           Eliah
           doth
           by
           an
           holy
           Ironie
           ,
           
             m●cke
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             with
             their
             God
             :
          
           p
           
             It
             may
             bee
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             he
             sleepeth
             and
             must
             bee
             awaked
             :
          
           But
           our
           Prophet
           tels
           vs
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           q
           
             That
             he
             that
             keepeth
             Israel
             doth
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             :
          
           hee
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           slumber
           ,
           much
           lesse
           sleepe
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           seeme
           to
           be
           many
           times
           as
           carelesse
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           suffering
           it
           to
           runne
           into
           extreame
           danger
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           awaked
           and
           called
           vp
           ,
           by
           the
           supplication
           of
           his
           distressed
           children
           .
           But
           here
           our
           Sauiour
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           shewed
           before
           )
           was
           truly
           asleepe
           as
           hee
           was
           man
           (
           though
           hee
           could
           not
           sleepe
           as
           he
           was
           God
           )
           ;
           and
           being
           awakened
           ,
           though
           hee
           could
           haue
           wrought
           the
           miracle
           and
           laine
           still
           ;
           yet
           to
           shew
           his
           readinesse
           to
           doe
           his
           Disciples
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           authority
           ouer
           the
           windes
           and
           seas
           ,
           
             He
             arose
          
           .
           Therby
           both
           giuing
           exceeding
           comfort
           to
           the
           deiected
           spirits
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           him
           so
           yare
           and
           ready
           to
           bestirre
           himselfe
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           and
           in
           shewing
           himselfe
           to
           the
           windes
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           the
           commander
           ,
           but
           the
           creator
           of
           them
           :
           daring
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           one
           to
           blow
           ,
           
           or
           the
           other
           rage
           and
           swell
           against
           him
           any
           longer
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           doth
           shew
           his
           power
           and
           authority
           ouer
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           more
           fully
           expressed
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           containing
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           miracle
           by
           his
           word
           onely
           :
           
             He
             rebuked
             the
             wind
             and
             the
             sea
             :
          
           which
           was
           the
           
           third
           particular
           obserued
           in
           the
           miracle
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           wee
           obserue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           not
           in
           this
           miracle
           as
           in
           the
           raising
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           r
           
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             prayer
             to
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           nor
           vse
           any
           other
           meanes
           whereby
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           commanding
           these
           insensible
           creatures
           to
           be
           quiet
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Marke
           sets
           downe
           his
           words
           :
           s
           
             Peace
             and
             be
             still
          
           .
           So
           that
           herein
           he
           shewes
           and
           proues
           himselfe
           to
           be
           God
           :
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           t
           
             Whatsoeuer
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             did
             he
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             depths
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           u
           
             Thou
             rulest
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             when
             the
             waues
             thereof
             arise
             ,
             thou
             stillest
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           :
           x
           
             The
             waues
             of
             the
             sea
             are
             mar●ellous
             ,
             through
             the
             noyse
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             on
             high
             is
             more
             mighty
             .
          
           From
           which
           places
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           ,
           I
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           sea
           (
           especially
           being
           troubled
           by
           winds
           and
           stormes
           )
           is
           an
           vnruly
           creature
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           controlled
           or
           kept
           vnder
           but
           by
           God
           onely
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Moses
           ,
           y
           
             by
             stretching
             out
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             diuid●d
             the
             waters
             :
          
           but
           the
           text
           telleth
           vs
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           Moses
           did
           it
           not
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           :
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             caused
             the
             sea
             to
             run
             backe
             by
             a
             strong
             East
             wind
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             sea
             dry
             land
             .
          
           z
           
             The
             waters
             of
             Iordan
             gaue
             way
             also
             to
             the
             feet
             of
             ●he
             Priests
             ,
             and
             were
             diuided
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             people
             went
             ouer
             vpon
             dry
             land
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           a
           
             Iordan
             was
             diuided
             by
             the
             striking
             of
             it
             with
             Eliahs
             cloake
             ;
             both
             by
             Eliah
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             Elisha
             .
          
           But
           of
           these
           miracles
           wee
           may
           well
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           b
           
             What
             ailed
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             sea
             ,
             that
             thou
             fl●ddest
             ,
             and
             thou
             Iordan
             that
             thou
             wast
             turned
             back
          
           ▪
           And
           we
           may
           answere
           with
           him
           ,
           
             The
             earth
             trembled
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             .
          
           For
           all
           men
           that
           haue
           receiued
           power
           from
           God
           to
           
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           must
           confesse
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           after
           the
           curing
           of
           the
           cripple
           that
           lay
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           called
           Beautifull
           :
           c
           
             Yee
             men
             of
             Isra●l
             ,
             why
             maruell
             ye
             ●t
             this
             ?
             or
             why
             looke
             ye
             so
             stedfastly
             on
             vs
             ?
             as
             though
             by
             our
             owne
             power
             or
             Godlinesse
             we
             had
             made
             this
             man
             goe
             .
          
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             Abraham
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             hath
             glorifi●d
             his
             sonne
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             ye
             betrayed
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           
             And
             his
             name
             hath
             made
             this
             man
             sound
             ,
             whom
             ye
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             :
             And
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             by
             him
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             him
             perfect
             health
             in
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             you
             all
             .
          
           So
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           vpon
           the
           like
           miracle
           wrought
           by
           them
           vpon
           another
           cripple
           at
           Lystra
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           and
           Priests
           would
           haue
           honoured
           them
           as
           Gods
           ;
           d
           
             rent
             th●ir
             clothes
             ,
             and
             ran
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             crying
             and
             saying
             ,
             O
             men
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             these
             things
             ?
             we
             are
             euen
             men
             subiect
             to
             the
             like
             passions
             that
             ye
             be
             ;
             and
             pr●ach
             vnto
             you
             that
             ye
             should
             turne
             from
             these
             vaine
             things
             vnto
             th●
             liuing
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             them
             are
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           then
           as
           no
           man
           can
           worke
           any
           miracle
           but
           as
           an
           instrument
           ,
           by
           whose
           hand
           and
           ministery
           God
           worketh
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           pleaseth
           in
           all
           places
           :
           so
           much
           lesse
           can
           any
           coniurers
           ,
           or
           sorcerers
           ,
           or
           witches
           ,
           or
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           ,
           worke
           any
           miracle
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Pharisies
           blasphemously
           charge
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           his
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           e
           
             that
             he
             casteth
             out
             diuels
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Beelzebub
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             diuels
             :
          
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           doe
           many
           things
           which
           are
           wonderfull
           to
           ignorant
           men
           (
           that
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           causes
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           f
           
             seeke
             not
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             subtilties
          
           )
           ,
           yet
           hee
           had
           neuer
           power
           to
           worke
           any
           miracle
           :
           for
           the
           greatest
           extent
           of
           the
           diuels
           power
           ,
           is
           either
           in
           Illusions
           ,
           or
           true
           workes
           .
           By
           Illusions
           he
           may
           g
           
             d●ceiue
             the
             senses
             of
             men
          
           ,
           either
           by
           casting
           a
           mist
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ;
           or
           by
           tempering
           ,
           or
           rather
           distempering
           of
           the
           humours
           in
           the
           eyes
           .
           For
           true
           works
           ,
           he
           may
           h
           
             moue
             windes
             and
             thunder
          
           ,
           not
           to
           create
           them
           ,
           
           but
           the
           matter
           being
           before
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           stir
           them
           vp
           ;
           he
           is
           able
           to
           i
           
             infect
             the
             creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             riuers
             ,
             and
             the
             fishes
             in
             it
             :
          
           he
           is
           able
           to
           take
           k
           
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             being
             dead
             :
          
           yea
           l
           
             to
             present
             himselfe
             like
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             .
          
           He
           can
           m
           
             corrupt
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             seede
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             sowne
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             remembrance
             .
          
           He
           can
           n
           
             hinder
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
          
           He
           can
           blind
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           o
           
             by
             signes
             and
             lying
             wonders
          
           :
           he
           can
           p
           
             work●
             outragious
             affections
             in
             men
             ▪
             as
             in
             Saul
             ,
          
           and
           in
           q
           
             those
             that
             we
             reade
             were
             possessed
          
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           18.
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           r
           
             can
             bee
             a
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             false
             prophets
             ,
             to
             deceiue
             wicked
             men
             ▪
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             end
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Achab
             ,
             pe●swading
             him
             to
             goe
             fight
             against
             Ramoth
             in
             Gilead
             .
          
           But
           all
           this
           power
           of
           the
           diuell
           is
           confined
           and
           limited
           within
           two
           bounds
           :
           the
           first
           ▪
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           nothing
           
           without
           Gods
           permission
           and
           sufferance
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           in
           s
           Iob
           ,
           in
           t
           Saul
           ,
           in
           u
           ●hab
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           that
           the
           diuels
           could
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           herd
           of
           swine
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           gotten
           leaue
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           
           is
           agreeable
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           worke
           no
           miracles
           ,
           which
           are
           aboue
           nature
           .
           The
           diuels
           may
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           great
           knowledge
           in
           naturall
           things
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           spirituall
           nature
           ,
           not
           troubled
           
             mole
             corporis
          
           ,
           by
           any
           hinderance
           of
           x
           
             a
             body
             corruptible
             ,
             to
             presse
             downe
             their
             soule
          
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           long
           experience
           of
           the
           causes
           and
           effects
           in
           nature
           ,
           they
           may
           know
           and
           foretell
           some
           naturall
           things
           to
           come
           :
           but
           their
           knowledge
           is
           ioyned
           with
           much
           ignorance
           ;
           they
           vnderstood
           not
           how
           God
           did
           worke
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           elect
           in
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           :
           they
           were
           not
           sure
           when
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hee
           :
           they
           know
           not
           the
           thoughts
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           their
           outward
           actions
           they
           iudge
           of
           their
           inward
           inclinations
           :
           For
           y
           
             God
             onely
             is
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             raines
          
           ;
           and
           though
           as
           Gods
           ape
           ,
           hee
           doe
           striue
           to
           imitate
           his
           miracles
           ,
           yet
           
           could
           hee
           neuer
           worke
           any
           true
           miracle
           :
           
             as
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             the
             staying
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sunne
             :
             the
             causing
             of
             women
             that
             are
             past
             children
             and
             barren
             ,
             to
             conceiue
             :
             A
             Virgin
             to
             beare
             a
             sonne
             :
             the
             preseruing
             of
             men
             from
             burning
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             ho●e
             fierie
             furnace
             :
          
           or
           ,
           
             the
             calming
             of
             the
             sea
             from
             tempest
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           this
           place
           .
           The
           which
           argument
           I
           haue
           handled
           the
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           strange
           opinion
           of
           many
           men
           both
           at
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           the
           diuell
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           especially
           of
           winds
           and
           tempests
           .
           For
           ordinarily
           ,
           if
           any
           tempestuous
           weather
           doe
           arise
           ,
           it
           is
           presently
           ascribed
           to
           the
           diuell
           ;
           and
           men
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           coniurers
           abroad
           :
           and
           I
           haue
           heard
           some
           trauellers
           auouch
           ,
           that
           in
           Lapland
           ,
           any
           man
           may
           for
           money
           buy
           what
           winde
           hee
           please
           ,
           at
           a
           witches
           hand
           to
           serue
           his
           turne
           ,
           and
           make
           vse
           of
           when
           he
           list
           .
           For
           answere
           whereunto
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           neuer
           finde
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           hath
           any
           power
           either
           to
           create
           a
           body
           ,
           or
           destroy
           a
           body
           ,
           or
           transforme
           any
           body
           ;
           as
           of
           a
           man
           into
           a
           beast
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           windes
           ,
           the
           lightnings
           ,
           the
           thunders
           ,
           the
           tempests
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           meteors
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           description
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           winds
           and
           tempests
           :
           
           so
           that
           the
           diuel
           is
           not
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           ingendred
           in
           the
           middle
           region
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           the
           diuell
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             the
             prince
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             aire
             :
          
           hee
           can
           ,
           when
           God
           will
           vse
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           giues
           him
           permission
           ,
           hurrie
           those
           windes
           together
           ,
           and
           raise
           tempests
           ,
           as
           a
           secondarie
           meanes
           both
           at
           land
           and
           sea
           ,
           both
           for
           a
           iudgement
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           dependance
           of
           Gods
           children
           vpon
           him
           :
           who
           know
           ,
           that
           a
           a
           
             haire
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             their
             heads
             without
             his
             prouidence
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           where
           the
           diuell
           doth
           most
           rage
           they
           receiue
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           enchanters
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           striuing
           by
           their
           lying
           wonders
           to
           imitate
           the
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           were
           faine
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           
           (
           euen
           in
           a
           most
           vile
           creature
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           lice
           )
           constrained
           to
           confesse
           ,
           b
           
             that
             it
             was
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
          
           So
           much
           more
           should
           al
           Christians
           in
           the
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           any
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           the
           serious
           meditation
           of
           them
           ,
           confesse
           with
           old
           Ely
           ,
           c
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             what
             seemeth
             him
             good
             :
          
           and
           with
           Hezekias
           ,
           d
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             is
             good
             .
          
           Farre
           be
           it
           therefore
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           runne
           with
           Saul
           in
           their
           extremities
           ,
           e
           
             to
             a
             witch
             to
             aske
             counsell
             of
             the
             diuell
          
           ;
           against
           which
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           f
           
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             plaine
             ,
          
           g
           
             that
             they
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           But
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           power
           the
           diuell
           falsely
           ascribeth
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           ,
           h
           
             that
             all
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             are
             deliuered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             his
             disposing
             :
          
           or
           whatsoeuer
           power
           the
           Scriptures
           ascribe
           i
           
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Angels
          
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           them
           k
           
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             &c.
          
           yet
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           his
           power
           is
           restrained
           and
           limited
           by
           God.
           And
           though
           as
           l
           
             a
             strong
             man
             armed
             he
             hath
             taken
             possession
             of
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             now
             corrupted
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             stronger
             then
             he
             ,
             that
             takes
             from
             him
             the
             things
             in
             which
             he
             trusteth
             and
             diuideth
             the
             spoiles
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           alluding
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             In
             that
             day
             the
             Lord
             with
             his
             sore
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             mighty
             sword
             shall
             visit
             Leuiathan
             ,
             that
             piercing
             Serpent
             ,
             euen
             Leuiathan
             that
             crooked
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             slay
             the
             Dragon
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Sea.
          
           And
           that
           speech
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Zachary
           ,
           n
           
             The
             Lord
             reproue
             thee
             Satan
          
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           aboue
           his
           .
           And
           himselfe
           shewing
           his
           victory
           ouer
           the
           diuell
           ,
           saith
           o
           
             Now
             shall
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             world
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           And
           he
           not
           onely
           expressed
           his
           power
           against
           Satan
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           ;
           both
           casting
           out
           of
           diuels
           out
           of
           the
           possessed
           himself
           ,
           and
           giuing
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           to
           doe
           it
           also
           .
           Therfore
           doe
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           p
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           q
           Saint
           
             Iude
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             diuels
             are
             kept
             in
             chaines
             ,
          
           as
           Christs
           captiues
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stirre
           to
           doe
           harme
           ,
           further
           then
           he
           shall
           giue
           them
           leaue
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           it
           is
           comfort
           enough
           to
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           r
           
             That
             he
             〈◊〉
             giuen
             his
             holy
             Angels
             
             charge
             ouer
             them
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             them
             ,
          
           s
           
             to
             fight
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             stronger
             then
             the
             d●uels
             to
             ouercome
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           they
           looke
           to
           God
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           t
           
             they
             shal
             see
             as
             Elisha
             shewed
             his
             seruant
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             more
             with
             them
             then
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             compassed
             about
             with
             horses
             and
             chariots
             of
             fire
             ,
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             hurt
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           Yet
           they
           haue
           a
           further
           cōfort
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           alwaies
           present
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           therfore
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           u
           
             If
             God
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
          
           Or
           with
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           x
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             shepheard
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             want
             nothing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             I
             walk
             through
             the
             vall●y
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             euill
             ▪
             for
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             thy
             rod
             and
             thy
             staffe
             ,
             th●y
             comfort
             me
             .
          
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           onely
           absolute
           power
           in
           himself
           y
           
             to
             worke
             miracles
          
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           working
           of
           this
           miracle
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           onely
           commanding
           the
           winds
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           word
           as
           z
           
             all
             things
             at
             the
             first
             were
             created
             of
             nothing
          
           so
           now
           al
           things
           and
           actions
           not
           onely
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           yea
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           diuels
           themselues
           are
           ordered
           and
           directed
           ;
           to
           teach
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           in
           their
           greatest
           crosses
           not
           to
           be
           dismaied
           or
           discouraged
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           God
           at
           hand
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           word
           all
           the
           creatures
           must
           yeeld
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           the
           last
           thing
           considered
           in
           the
           miracle
           ,
           
             There
             was
             a
             great
             calme
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           worke
           it selfe
           ,
           containing
           the
           obedience
           of
           these
           vnruly
           Creatures
           to
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Centurion
           saith
           to
           him
           before
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           a
           
             But
             speake
             the
             word
             onely
             ▪
             and
             my
             seruant
             shall
             be
             healed
             :
          
           so
           here
           the
           word
           no
           sooner
           spoken
           ,
           but
           
             a
             great
             Calme
             followed
          
           .
           By
           which
           wee
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           deliuered
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           b
           
             He
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             commandem●nt
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             runneth
             very
             swiftly
             .
          
           And
           a
           game
           in
           the
           same
           Psalme
           ;
           
           
             He
             sendeth
             out
             his
             Ice
             like
             morsels
             ,
             
             who
             can
             abide
             the
             cold
             thereof
             ?
             He
             sendeth
             out
             
             his
             word
             and
             mel●eth
             them
             ;
             he
             ca●s●●h
             the
             wind
             to
             blow
             ▪
             and
             the
             waters
             to
             flow
             .
          
           So
           that
           as
           his
           word
           can
           raise
           a
           tempest
           ;
           c
           
             At
             his
             word
             the
             stormie
             wind
             ariseth
             ,
             and
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             wau●s
             of
             the
             sea
             :
          
           Or
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremi●
           speaketh
           ;
           d
           
             He
             giueth
             by
             his
             voice
             the
             multitude
             of
             waters
             in
             the
             heauen
             ▪
             and
             he
             causeth
             the
             cloudes
             to
             ascend
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             he
             tur●eth
             lightnings
             to
             raine
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             windes
             out
             of
             his
             treasures
             :
          
           So
           at
           his
           word
           (
           as
           they
           that
           came
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           e
           
             went
             backwards
             and
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
          
           )
           .
           So
           (
           I
           say
           )
           all
           the
           creatures
           must
           yeeld
           obedience
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           sea
           and
           wind
           doe
           in
           this
           place
           .
           No
           maruell
           therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           do
           call
           the
           afflictions
           that
           befall
           the
           children
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           f
           
             light
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             :
          
           for
           we
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           of
           
             Iulian
             ,
             Nubecula
             est
             ,
             cito
             transibit
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             a
             little
             cloud
             ,
             that
             will
             soone
             be
             blowne
             ouer
          
           ▪
           for
           g
           
             Heauinesse
             may
             indure
             for
             a
             night
             ,
             but
             ioy
             commeth
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           After
           the
           storme
           there
           will
           come
           a
           calme
           ,
           and
           though
           h
           
             Leuiathan
             doe
             make
             the
             d●pth
             boyle
             as
             a
             pot
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             like
             a
             pot
             of
             oyntment
             ,
          
           yet
           our
           trust
           is
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           i
           
             He
             appeaseth
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             seaes
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             w●ues
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           to
           all
           men
           both
           at
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           the
           obedience
           of
           these
           disordered
           creatures
           ,
           to
           the
           word
           and
           command
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           compare
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           disobedience
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           neither
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           promises
           ,
           nor
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           nor
           his
           blessings
           ,
           nor
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           can
           worke
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           his
           bare
           word
           did
           heere
           on
           these
           insensible
           things
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Ieremie
           to
           draw
           the
           Iewes
           to
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           ,
           doth
           propound
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Rechabites
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           and
           applieth
           it
           thus
           ;
           k
           
             ●he
             commandement
             of
             Ionadab
             the
             sonne
             of
             Recha●
             ,
             that
             he
             commanded
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             drinke
             no
             wine
             ,
             is
             surely
             kept
             ,
             for
             vnto
             this
             day
             they
             drinke
             none
             ,
             but
             obey
             their
             fathers
             commandement
             .
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             I
             haue
             spoken
             vnt●
             you
             ,
             r●sing
             early
             and
             speaking
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             
             not
             obey
             me
             .
             I
             haue
             sent
             also
             vnto
             you
             all
             my
             seruants
             the
             prophets
             ,
             rising
             vp
             early
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Returne
             now
             euery
             man
             from
             his
             euill
             way
             ,
             and
             amend
             your
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             but
             you
             would
             not
             obey
             m●
          
           ▪
           Now
           if
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Rechabites
           to
           their
           father
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           great
           an
           argument
           to
           moue
           the
           Iewes
           to
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           may
           the
           example
           of
           these
           rough
           seas
           and
           stormy
           tempests
           ,
           being
           calmed
           at
           the
           word
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           only
           ,
           be
           a
           greater
           means
           (
           if
           we
           truly
           meditate
           vpon
           it
           )
           both
           to
           cōsider
           how
           many
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           in
           the
           mouthes
           and
           writings
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           haue
           bin
           in
           vaine
           vnto
           vs
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           duty
           of
           obedience
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           worse
           then
           other
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           ready
           to
           obey
           and
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           in
           this
           place
           ?
           And
           surely
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           so
           powerfull
           in
           other
           creatures
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           as
           great
           command
           in
           man
           :
           for
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           vs
           ,
           that
           l
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             liuely
             and
             mighty
             in
             operation
             ,
             and
             sharper
             then
             any
             two
             edged
             sword
             ,
             and
             entreth
             through
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             diuiding
             asunder
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ioynts
             ,
             and
             the
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           And
           this
           word
           will
           produce
           a
           worke
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God
           ,
           m
           
             Surely
             as
             the
             raine
             commeth
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             snow
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             returneth
             not
             thither
             ,
             but
             watereth
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             bring
             forth
             and
             bud
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             giue
             seede
             to
             the
             sower
             ,
             a●d
             bread
             vnto
             him
             that
             eateth
             :
          
           
           
             So
             shall
             my
             word
             be
             that
             goeth
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             returne
             vnto
             me
             void
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             accomplish
             that
             which
             I
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             prosper
             in
             the
             thing
             whereto
             I
             sent
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           working
           of
           this
           word
           in
           men
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           many
           times
           that
           successe
           ,
           to
           be
           n
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             and
             the
          
           o
           
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
          
           :
           but
           if
           it
           faile
           of
           that
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             sauour
             of
             death
             vnto
             death
             ,
             vnto
             them
             that
             perish
             :
          
           p
           
             for
             the
             earth
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             raine
             that
             commeth
             oft
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             herbes
             meete
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             ,
             receiueth
             blessing
             of
             
             God
             :
             but
             that
             which
             beareth
             thornes
             and
             briers
             ,
             is
             reproued
             ,
             and
             is
             neere
             vnto
             cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           And
           (
           to
           apply
           this
           vnto
           the
           text
           )
           the
           Prophet
           telles
           vs
           ,
           q
           
             That
             the
             wicked
             are
             like
             the
             raging
             sea
             that
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             whose
             waters
             cas●
             vp
             myre
             and
             dirt
             .
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             (
             saith
             my
             God
             )
             vnto
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           continually
           troubled
           with
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ;
           for
           their
           exorbitant
           passions
           and
           affections
           ,
           bee
           as
           violent
           and
           contrary
           winds
           distracting
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           to
           wanton
           lust
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           to
           hatred
           and
           malice
           ;
           sometime
           feeding
           them
           with
           vaine
           hopes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           renting
           and
           tearing
           them
           with
           desperate
           feares
           .
           So
           that
           these
           and
           all
           other
           passions
           of
           the
           mind
           are
           fitly
           termed
           perturbations
           ,
           that
           corrupt
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           seduce
           the
           will
           ,
           causing
           wicked
           men
           neuer
           to
           be
           at
           rest
           and
           quiet
           .
           And
           the
           chiefe
           end
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           preached
           ,
           or
           read
           ,
           is
           to
           quiet
           and
           calme
           these
           tempests
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           moderate
           the
           violence
           of
           these
           furious
           passions
           and
           perturbations
           of
           the
           mind
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           whereof
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           specially
           to
           Sea-men
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ,
           and
           their
           ship
           in
           danger
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           consider
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           danger
           they
           are
           in
           by
           these
           outragious
           winds
           ,
           that
           sometime
           their
           ship
           or
           heart
           is
           driuen
           a
           shoare
           ,
           and
           sticks
           fast
           in
           the
           mire
           and
           dirt
           of
           lust
           and
           vncleannes
           ;
           which
           (
           I
           heare
           )
           hath
           been
           the
           wracke
           of
           many
           a
           poore
           soule
           in
           his
           trauels
           ,
           and
           sometime
           they
           are
           driuen
           into
           the
           gulfe
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           swallowed
           vp
           quicke
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           calming
           that
           passion
           of
           their
           greedy
           appetite
           and
           desire
           ;
           sometime
           they
           are
           driuen
           vpon
           the
           rocke
           of
           desperate
           profanenesse
           ,
           swearing
           and
           cursing
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           God
           ,
           vntil
           the
           ship
           of
           their
           soule
           be
           quasht
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           sometime
           on
           the
           sands
           of
           selfe-loue
           and
           selfe-conceit
           ,
           which
           passions
           and
           all
           other
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           inordinate
           ,
           doth
           driue
           their
           ship
           dangerously
           they
           know
           not
           whether
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           writing
           vpon
           that
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           r
           
             He
             would
             make
             haste
             for
             my
             deliuerance
             from
             
             the
             stormy
             wind
             and
             tempest
             ,
          
           sheweth
           both
           the
           cause
           and
           the
           remedie
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           tempests
           arising
           in
           thy
           heart
           and
           mind
           ;
           s
           
             Forte
             nauis
             tua
             ideo
             turbatur
             ,
             quia
             Christus
             in
             te
             dormit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Happily
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thy
             ship
             is
             troubled
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             asleepe
             in
             thee
             .
             The
             ship
             in
             which
             Christ
             sailed
             with
             his
             Disciples
             was
             sore
             troubled
             and
             in
             danger
             :
             but
             the
             reason
             wa●
             ,
             Christ
             was
             asleepe
             ;
             when
             his
             Disciples
             awaked
             him
             ,
             ●e
             rebuked
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             there
             followed
             a
             Calme
             .
             Thy
             heart
             and
             mind
             are
             therefore
             perhaps
             worthily
             troubled
             because
             Christ
             in
             whom
             thou
             hast
             ●eleeued
             ●s
             not
             awake
             in
             thee
             :
             thou
             sufferest
             many
             perturbations
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             Christ
             his
             Passion
             and
             suffering
             for
             thee
             .
             Recouer
             thy
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             awake
             him
             ,
             and
             ●e
             will
             arise
             and
             rebuke
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             giue
             thee
             a
             Calme
             .
          
           The
           cause
           then
           of
           all
           thy
           tempests
           in
           thy
           soule
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           sufferest
           Christ
           to
           sleepe
           in
           thee
           ;
           the
           remedy
           against
           them
           is
           to
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           him
           for
           helpe
           and
           deliuerance
           .
           Doth
           the
           tentation
           to
           lust
           and
           vncleannesse
           seaze
           vpon
           thee
           as
           a
           tempest
           ?
           say
           vnto
           thy
           soule
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           haue
           giuen
           my
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           am
           a
           member
           of
           his
           Mysticall
           body
           ;
           t
           
             Shall
             I
             then
             take
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           Thus
           doe
           thou
           rouze
           vp
           Christ
           by
           thy
           spirituall
           meditation
           ,
           the
           storme
           will
           blow
           ouer
           ,
           and
           a
           Calme
           follow
           .
           And
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           so
           in
           all
           other
           tentations
           if
           thou
           repaire
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           word
           will
           be
           as
           powerfull
           to
           giue
           thee
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           here
           to
           appease
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           windes
           and
           waues
           .
           Thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           of
           the
           third
           generall
           part
           of
           the
           historie
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           miracle
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           followeth
           concerning
           the
           successe
           of
           it
           in
           the
           beholders
           ,
           consisting
           in
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             They
             maruelled
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             They
             acknowledged
             ,
             What
             man
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Windes
             and
             Sea
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           neede
           not
           stand
           long
           (
           with
           interpreters
           vpon
           this
           place
           )
           to
           enquire
           who
           they
           are
           that
           are
           
           that
           are
           here
           said
           to
           maruell
           and
           wonder
           .
           Our
           Euangelist
           calleth
           them
           [
           
             the
             men
          
           ]
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Marke
           and
           Saint
           
             Luke
             [
             they
             among
             themselues
          
           ]
           ;
           and
           seeing
           Saint
           Marke
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             were
             also
             with
             him
             other
             little
             ships
             .
          
           It
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           the
           beholders
           marueled
           ;
           for
           the
           Disciples
           (
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           )
           were
           yet
           but
           young
           beginners
           ,
           raw
           fresh
           water
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           are
           reproued
           before
           for
           their
           little
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           wonder
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Esay
           speaking
           of
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           u
           
             call
             his
             name
             wonderfull
          
           .
           And
           as
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           his
           birth
           could
           not
           but
           moue
           amazement
           and
           astonishment
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           
             see
             a
             new
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             The
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
          
           ▪
           x
           
             a
             Virgin
             and
             a
             Mother
             in
             one
             .
          
           So
           the
           miracles
           that
           hee
           wrought
           ,
           
             such
             as
             neu●r
             any
             man
             did
             ,
          
           could
           not
           but
           worke
           admiration
           in
           those
           that
           saw
           them
           .
           We
           say
           therefore
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           y
           
             Stay
             your selues
             ,
             and
             wonder
          
           :
           and
           with
           another
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           
             Behold
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             regard
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ,
             and
             maruell
             .
          
           For
           all
           miracles
           are
           maruelous
           and
           wondrous
           workes
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           that
           attended
           the
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           Disciples
           and
           the
           people
           wondred
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           therefore
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           confession
           ;
           
             What
             man
             is
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Saint
           Iohn
           writing
           his
           Gospell
           last
           of
           all
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           purposing
           thereby
           to
           confute
           Cerinthus
           and
           other
           hereticks
           that
           denied
           the
           Diuinitie
           of
           Christ
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           proued
           it
           by
           his
           essence
           and
           eternitie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           his
           Creation
           and
           preseruation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           doth
           set
           downe
           certaine
           excellent
           Sermons
           and
           notable
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           omitted
           by
           the
           other
           Euangelists
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           he
           concludeth
           .
           b
           
             These
             things
             are
             written
             that
             ye
             may
             beleeu●
             ▪
             that
             Iesus
             is
             that
             Christ
             that
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             beleeuing
             ye
             might
             haue
             life
             through
             his
             name
             ?
          
           c
           
             thus
             wrought
             one
             strange
             miracle
             with
             Nathanael
             :
             Rabbi
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           And
           in
           the
           blind
           man
           that
           was
           cured
           and
           
           instructed
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           d
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             worsh●pped
             him
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           miracle
           at
           the
           sea
           ,
           e
           
             They
             tha●
             were
             in
             the
             ship
             came
             &
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Of
             a
             tru●h
             thou
             art
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           And
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           f
           
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             saw
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             they
             feared
             greatly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           All
           these
           (
           brought
           vnto
           it
           by
           Christs
           miracles
           )
           ,
           made
           that
           good
           confession
           concerning
           his
           Diuinitie
           ,
           which
           when
           Saint
           Peter
           made
           ,
           saying
           ,
           g
           
             Thou
             art
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             had
             not
             reuealed
             it
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           further
           :
           
             That
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             (
             or
             true
             confession
             of
             him
             )
             he
             would
             build
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             should
             not
             preuaile
             against
             it
             .
          
           Now
           howsoeuer
           the
           beholders
           of
           this
           miracle
           proceede
           not
           so
           farre
           in
           their
           confession
           and
           acknowledgement
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           a
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           doe
           in
           a
           manner
           confesse
           as
           much
           ,
           when
           they
           propound
           it
           by
           way
           of
           question
           :
           
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             both
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             sea
             obey
             him
             ?
          
           For
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ;
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           he
           should
           bee
           but
           a
           meere
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           these
           vnruly
           creatures
           at
           command
           ,
           to
           check
           and
           controle
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           As
           therefore
           Christ
           himself
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           another
           miracle
           vpon
           one
           that
           was
           sicke
           of
           the
           Palsey
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           first
           told
           him
           ;
           h
           
             Sonne
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             thee
             .
             And
             certaine
             of
             the
             Scribes
             said
             within
             themselues
             ,
             This
             man
             blasphemeth
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           Marke
           addeth
           their
           reason
           ,
           i
           
             Who
             can
             forgiue
             sinnes
             but
             God
             onely
             ?
          
           That
           hee
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           God
           indeed
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           haue
           power
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           ,
           k
           
             doth
             command
             him
             to
             arise
             ,
             take
             vp
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             goe
             vnto
             his
             owne
             house
             .
          
           And
           so
           thorowly
           curing
           the
           man
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           doth
           manifestly
           proue
           himselfe
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           power
           as
           well
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           So
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           though
           they
           giue
           him
           the
           terme
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           yet
           enquiring
           what
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           acknowledging
           him
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           worke
           that
           he
           hath
           
           wrought
           ,
           in
           commanding
           the
           winds
           and
           seaes
           ,
           they
           doe
           in
           a
           sort
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           conclusion
           therefore
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           the
           meditation
           rising
           to
           sea-men
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           vndertaking
           of
           their
           voyages
           ,
           they
           must
           (
           if
           they
           haue
           any
           hope
           to
           make
           a
           good
           and
           prosperous
           voyage
           )
           begin
           at
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           carefull
           and
           sure
           to
           take
           him
           along
           with
           them
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           their
           callings
           and
           professions
           ,
           either
           as
           sea-men
           ,
           or
           as
           Merchants
           and
           Factors
           ,
           to
           doe
           seruice
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           state
           wherein
           they
           liue
           ,
           committing
           themselues
           to
           that
           vast
           element
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           depending
           vpon
           Gods
           protection
           and
           defence
           ,
           and
           so
           expecting
           a
           blessing
           from
           him
           in
           all
           their
           honest
           labours
           ;
           so
           must
           they
           prepare
           themselues
           before
           hand
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           long
           voyages
           ,
           and
           amongst
           Infidels
           )
           for
           many
           disasters
           and
           counterbuffes
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           wind
           &
           weather
           ,
           (
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           Christs
           ship
           was
           subiect
           to
           in
           his
           short
           voyage
           )
           but
           of
           many
           other
           dangers
           ,
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           auoided
           ;
           and
           if
           Christ
           seeme
           to
           be
           asleepe
           ,
           in
           not
           affoording
           them
           present
           helpe
           ,
           by
           their
           earnest
           and
           hearty
           prayers
           to
           awake
           and
           stirre
           him
           vp
           ,
           by
           faith
           beleeuing
           his
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           hope
           expecting
           and
           waiting
           his
           leisure
           ,
           submitting
           their
           willes
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           ready
           as
           well
           at
           sea
           ,
           as
           at
           land
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           by
           death
           as
           by
           life
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           praise
           and
           glory
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           for
           this
           history
           of
           Christs
           voyage
           ,
           and
           the
           meditations
           thence
           arising
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           haue
           yet
           a
           further
           taske
           in
           the
           second
           generall
           
           part
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           mysterie
           .
           In
           the
           former
           I
           haue
           endeauoured
           to
           teach
           sea-men
           to
           be
           Christians
           :
           but
           now
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           true
           Christians
           bee
           sea-men
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           longer
           voyage
           in
           hand
           then
           to
           the
           East
           Indies
           :
           for
           their
           whole
           life
           is
           but
           a
           voyage
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           .
           In
           which
           voyage
           they
           haue
           a
           sea
           to
           passe
           thorough
           ,
           and
           a
           ship
           to
           passe
           in
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           passage
           ,
           they
           must
           looke
           for
           great
           tempests
           ,
           threatning
           to
           drowne
           both
           them
           and
           their
           ship
           :
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           Christ
           (
           in
           
           whom
           they
           trust
           )
           to
           be
           asleepe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           regarded
           not
           their
           danger
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           waken
           him
           by
           their
           deuout
           prayers
           ,
           he
           will
           arise
           quickly
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           make
           all
           their
           enemies
           to
           vanish
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           ship
           ;
           but
           neuer
           leaue
           them
           nor
           forsake
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           haue
           brought
           them
           to
           heauen
           ,
           the
           hauen
           where
           they
           would
           be
           .
           This
           voyage
           cannot
           be
           performed
           by
           factors
           and
           seruants
           ,
           but
           euery
           Christian
           man
           and
           woman
           must
           vndertake
           it
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           .
           For
           l
           
             ●ustus
             ex
             fide
             sua
             vi●it
             ,
             in
             fide
             sua
             mori●ur
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           godly
           man
           doth
           liue
           and
           die
           ,
           doth
           begin
           ,
           and
           continue
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           voyage
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           faith
           .
           In
           this
           voyage
           :
           1.
           
           The
           sea
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           world
           .
           2.
           
           The
           ship
           an
           image
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           The
           tempest
           an
           image
           of
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           heretickes
           and
           schismatickes
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           tyrants
           against
           the
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           Christ
           his
           sleeping
           an
           image
           of
           his
           death
           .
           5.
           
           His
           arising
           an
           image
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           whereby
           he
           subdued
           all
           his
           and
           our
           enemies
           .
           And
           6.
           
           The
           calme
           that
           followed
           ,
           is
           an
           image
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           the
           Church
           receiueth
           ,
           as
           the
           benefits
           by
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           that
           eternall
           rest
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           other
           is
           but
           a
           pledge
           and
           earnest
           )
           when
           the
           godly
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           such
           ioyes
           ,
           as
           m
           
             the
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             the
             eare
             hath
             not
             heard
             ,
             nor
             c●n
             possibly
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceiue
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           the
           fathers
           tell
           vs
           that
           the
           sea
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           world
           many
           waies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           the
           sea
           hath
           his
           name
           of
           bitternesse
           :
           n
           
             Propt●rea
             mare
             appella●um
             ,
             quòd
             eius
             aquae
             sun●
             amarae
             :
             The
             sea
             hath
             his
             name
             ,
             Mare
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             of
             the
             Latine
             word
             ,
             amarum
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             bitter
             ,
             because
             the
             waters
             thereof
             are
             bitter
             .
          
           The
           sea
           is
           very
           bitter
           ,
           notwithstanding
           to
           the
           fishes
           that
           liue
           and
           are
           nourished
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           sauoureth
           sweetly
           :
           So
           the
           world
           is
           very
           bitter
           ,
           ye●
           to
           worldly
           men
           delighting
           in
           the
           fleshly
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           it
           seemes
           sweete
           :
           and
           
           though
           at
           first
           it
           seeme
           but
           o
           
             as
             a
             sport
             or
             play
          
           :
           yet
           as
           Abne●
           saith
           to
           
             Ioab
             :
             Knowest
             thou
             not
             that
             i●
             will
             be
             bitternesse
             in
             the
             l●tt●r
             e●d
             ?
          
           For
           like
           a
           subtill
           serpent
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           sting
           in
           the
           taile
           ,
           and
           insinuates
           and
           windes
           it selfe
           into
           vs
           for
           to
           hurt
           vs.
           And
           though
           worldly
           men
           flatter
           themselues
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           Agag
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           p
           
             Truly
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             death
             is
             p●ssed
             :
          
           yet
           they
           are
           as
           much
           deceiued
           as
           Agag
           was
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           
             Samuels
             answere
          
           in
           that
           place
           .
           It
           is
           the
           distemperate
           taste
           of
           worldly
           men
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           seeme
           so
           sweete
           vnto
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           euer
           God
           effectually
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           to
           the
           true
           rellish
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           say
           with
           Naomi
           the
           mother
           of
           Ruth
           :
           q
           
             Call
             m●
             no
             more
             Naomi
             or
             beautifull
             ,
             but
             call
             mee
             Mara
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             for
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             giuen
             me
             much
             bitternesse
             :
          
           For
           the
           greatest
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           are
           like
           r
           
             the
             waters
             of
             Marah
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Israelites
             (
             Gods
             people
             )
             could
             not
             drinke
             for
             the
             bitternesse
             thereof
             .
          
           The
           waters
           of
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           waters
           which
           Saint
           Iohn
           saw
           by
           vision
           ,
           s
           
             into
             which
             fell
             a
             great
             starre
             ,
             named
             wormewood
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             became
             wormewood
             ,
             and
             many
             men
             died
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             bitter
             .
          
           Let
           men
           therefore
           feare
           the
           curse
           denounced
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           t
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             which
             make
             sowre
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             sowre
             ;
             which
             call
             eui●l
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             euill
             ;
             which
             make
             darknesse
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             darknesse
             .
          
           For
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           shew
           of
           u
           
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           reckoneth
           them
           vp
           )
           
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           ,
           the
           vnlawfull
           desire
           of
           worldly
           pleasure
           ,
           treasure
           ;
           &
           honor
           ;
           that
           they
           be
           all
           the
           bitter
           waters
           of
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           :
           And
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           them
           al
           ,
           as
           the
           Wise
           man
           saith
           of
           the
           first
           :
           x
           
             The
             lips
             of
             a
             strange
             woman
             drop
             as
             the
             hony
             combe
             ,
             and
             her
             mouth
             is
             more
             soft
             then
             oyle
             :
             But
             the
             end
             of
             her
             is
             bitter
             as
             wormwood
             ,
             and
             sharpe
             as
             a
             two
             edged
             sword
             .
          
           And
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           these
           waters
           ,
           in
           this
           sweet
           sinne
           of
           vncleannesse
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           world
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           it
           )
           and
           thereby
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           First
           ,
           Salomon
           tels
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           punishment
           
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           God
           is
           angry
           withall
           :
           y
           
             The
             mouth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             strange
             women
             is
             as
             a
             de●pe
             pit
             :
             He
             with
             whom
             the
             Lord
             is
             angry
             shall
             fall
             therein
             .
          
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           anger
           towards
           vs
           ,
           when
           he
           suffereth
           vs
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           men
           to
           infamie
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           dishonour
           :
           z
           
             He
             shall
             finde
             a
             wound
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             his
             reproch
             shall
             neuer
             be
             done
             away
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           beggery
           with
           it
           :
           a
           
             for
             because
             of
             the
             whorish
             woman
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           filthy
           and
           loathsome
           diseases
           on
           a
           man
           ,
           euen
           b
           
             rottennes●●
             to
             his
             bones
          
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           destroyeth
           c
           
             not
             onely
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             but
             his
             soule
             also
             .
          
           Sixthly
           ,
           it
           d
           
             is
             as
             a
             fire
             that
             will
             pursue
             and
             follow
             ,
             not
             onely
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             encrease
             ,
             to
             ●heir
             vtter
             d●struction
             .
          
           Seuenthly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           it
           as
           e
           
             a
             punishment
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             be
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             these
             vncleane
             lusts
             .
          
           Let
           men
           therefore
           take
           heede
           of
           these
           bitter
           waters
           ;
           and
           if
           either
           they
           bee
           afraid
           of
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           infamie
           ,
           or
           the
           wasting
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           rotting
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           the
           destroying
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           o●
           the
           vndoing
           of
           their
           posterity
           ;
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           which
           (
           if
           they
           looke
           )
           they
           may
           finde
           ,
           hath
           cost
           other
           men
           so
           deare
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           sawce
           to
           their
           sweet
           meate
           ;
           knowing
           what
           a
           poysonfull
           hooke
           lyeth
           vnder
           that
           pleasing
           bait
           to
           betray
           them
           .
           The
           same
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           vices
           that
           ouerflow
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           pride
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           intemperance
           in
           diet
           ,
           murmuring
           ,
           enuie
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           disobedience
           to
           authority
           ;
           they
           are
           all
           the
           bitter
           waters
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
             The
             wo●ld
             is
             a
             sea
             :
             The
             sea
             is
             bitter
             ,
             Th●
             world
             is
             bitter
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           sea
           is
           inconstant
           ,
           it
           ebbeth
           and
           floweth
           ,
           sometime
           it
           is
           quiet
           ,
           sometimes
           troubled
           :
           It
           followeth
           ,
           the
           Moone
           :
           As
           the
           Moone
           changeth
           ,
           so
           the
           sea
           changeth
           :
           The
           world
           is
           as
           inconstant
           ,
           altering
           and
           changing
           euery
           day
           ,
           both
           in
           priuate
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           whole
           states
           .
           Some
           borne
           ,
           some
           die
           ,
           some
           in
           health
           ,
           some
           sicke
           ,
           some
           rising
           ,
           some
           falling
           ,
           some
           in
           fauour
           ,
           some
           in
           disgrace
           :
           and
           as
           Saint
           Gregory
           obserued
           ,
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           life
           are
           but
           
           
             remedia
             taedij
          
           when
           we
           are
           wearie
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           we
           seeke
           for
           reliefe
           of
           the
           contrary
           :
           when
           we
           are
           wearie
           of
           fasting
           ,
           we
           eate
           ;
           and
           being
           wearie
           of
           eating
           ,
           wee
           fast
           ;
           when
           w●e
           are
           wearie
           of
           waking
           ,
           we
           sleepe
           ;
           and
           being
           wearie
           of
           sleeping
           ,
           we
           wake
           :
           In
           nothing
           we
           continue
           at
           one
           stay
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           day
           succeedes
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           the
           day
           ,
           so
           variety
           and
           contrariety
           must
           giue
           content
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           .
           The
           vse
           whereof
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           obserue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           our selues
           liuing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           mutability
           and
           change
           of
           all
           things
           vnder
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           God
           only
           being
           vnchangeable
           .
           The
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           man
           in
           Paradise
           were
           subiect
           to
           change
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           by
           miserable
           experience
           :
           f
           
             In
             God
             onely
             is
             no
             change
             ,
             nor
             shad●w
             of
             change
             :
          
           but
           g
           
             the
             world
             passeth
             ,
             and
             the
             concupisc●nce
             there●f
             .
          
           As
           the
           sea
           therefore
           is
           inconstant
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           world
           inconstant
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           sea
           is
           full
           of
           dangers
           ,
           sometime
           by
           
             contrary
             
             wi●ds
          
           sometime
           by
           Pyrats
           ,
           sometime
           by
           
             entising
             mermaids
             and
             syrens
          
           ,
           sometime
           by
           rockes
           ,
           somtime
           by
           quick-sands
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           waies
           .
           The
           world
           is
           a
           sea
           of
           dangers
           ,
           yea
           hath
           more
           dangers
           thē
           the
           sea
           .
           1.
           
           It
           hath
           such
           
             cōtrary
             windes
          
           ▪
           that
           Christs
           ship
           ,
           (
           his
           Church
           )
           is
           faine
           with
           Saint
           
             Pauls
             ship
             ,
             to
             cast
             ancor
          
           ▪
           lest
           it
           bee
           driuen
           backe
           in
           her
           course
           to
           heauen
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           ful
           of
           py●ats
           ,
           that
           watch
           their
           opportunitie
           to
           take
           and
           make
           prize
           of
           the
           rich
           commodities
           wherewith
           she
           is
           laden
           ,
           h
           to
           rob
           and
           spoile
           her
           of
           that
           i
           
             most
             precious
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             gold
             that
             perisheth
             :
          
           yea
           to
           depriue
           her
           of
           k
           
             those
             mos●
             great
             and
             precious
             promis●s
             which
             they
             that
             saile
             in
             her
             haue
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             diu●ne
             nature
             :
          
           yea
           to
           pillage
           her
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           l
           
             that
             most
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             much
             more
             value
             then
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
          
           ▪
           3.
           
           This
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           her
           
             M●rmaids
             and
             Syrens
          
           ,
           entising
           lusts
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           pleasures
           ,
           alluring
           men
           to
           forsake
           the
           ship
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           with
           m
           De●as
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           to
           leape
           into
           this
           sea
           to
           their
           vtter
           destruction
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           full
           of
           ●ockes
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           presumption
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           on
           the
           
           one
           side
           ,
           making
           men
           bold
           and
           fool-hardie
           ,
           to
           aduenture
           vpon
           any
           dangerous
           sinne
           bee
           it
           neuer
           so
           great
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           desperation
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           after
           sinne
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           ship
           split
           and
           sinke
           suddenly
           .
           And
           when
           wee
           haue
           escaped
           all
           these
           dangers
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           euen
           descried
           land
           ,
           &
           think
           we
           haue
           made
           our
           port
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           take
           not
           the
           direction
           of
           our
           good
           pilot
           ,
           to
           steer
           a
           right
           course
           and
           keepe
           the
           deepe
           channell
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           quick-sands
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           soone
           runne
           aground
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           losse
           of
           ship
           and
           goods
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           verified
           of
           vs
           ,
           
             procella
             ●nti
             ,
             in
             portu
             naufragi
             ,
             that
             we
             rid
             out
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             the
             hauen
             :
          
           which
           if
           euer
           it
           fall
           out
           ,
           n
           
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             vs
             neuer
             to
             haue
             knowne
             and
             begun
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             :
          
           at
           least
           we
           shall
           recouer
           our
           port
           ,
           after
           so
           great
           danger
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           losse
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           haue
           good
           cause
           to
           repent
           our
           carelesse
           negligence
           :
           
             The
             sea
             then
             is
             full
             of
             dangers
             :
             The
             sea
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             more
             dangers
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           sea
           is
           full
           of
           monsters
           :
           The
           Prophet
           o
           
             Daniel
             in
             a
             vision
             saw
             the
             foure
             winds
             of
             the
             heauen
             striue
             vpon
             the
             great
             sea
             :
             And
             foure
             great
             beasts
             came
             vp
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             one
             diuers
             from
             another
             :
             the
             first
             a
             Lion
             with
             Eagles
             wings
             :
             the
             second
             a
             Beare
             that
             had
             three
             ribs
             in
             his
             mou●h
             ,
             betweene
             his
             teeth
             :
             The
             third
             like
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             which
             had
             vpon
             his
             backe
             foure
             wings
             of
             a
             fowle
             ,
             and
             had
             also
             foure
             heads
             :
             The
             fourth
             was
             fearfull
             and
             terrible
             ,
             &
             very
             strong
             ,
             and
             had
             iron
             teeth
             ,
             and
             had
             ten
             hornes
             .
          
           But
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           more
           monsters
           :
           p
           
             beasts
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             ●en
          
           :
           monstrous
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           beasts
           then
           men
           :
           some
           as
           q
           
             full
             of
             poyson
             as
             serpents
          
           :
           some
           as
           r
           
             full
             of
             rage
             as
             roring
             Lions
             :
          
           some
           as
           s
           
             blood-thirstie
             as
             wild
             beares
             and
             boares
             :
          
           some
           as
           t
           
             ra●ening
             after
             their
             pray
             as
             wolues
             :
          
           some
           as
           u
           
             wilie
             and
             craftie
             to
             beguile
             as
             foxes
             :
          
           some
           as
           x
           
             full
             of
             lust
             as
             goats
          
           :
           some
           taking
           as
           much
           pleasure
           in
           their
           filthy
           sinnes
           ,
           y
           
             as
             swine
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             mi●e
             :
          
           some
           z
           
             generations
             of
             vipers
          
           ,
           that
           eate
           themselues
           forth
           of
           their
           mothers
           belly
           :
           as
           if
           some
           enchanting
           Circe
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           had
           by
           her
           cup
           of
           forcerie
           metamorphized
           
           and
           transformed
           men
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           Diogenes
           might
           well
           goe
           at
           noone
           day
           into
           the
           market
           ,
           with
           a
           lanthorne
           and
           candle
           light
           ,
           to
           looke
           a
           man
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           lose
           his
           labour
           :
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Man
             being
             in
             honour
             had
             no
             vnderstanding
             ,
             but
             is
             like
             vnto
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           all
           beastly
           minded
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           are
           monsters
           in
           nature
           :
           Some
           hauing
           as
           many
           heads
           as
           they
           haue
           noysome
           lusts
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           led
           and
           directed
           :
           Some
           as
           many
           hornes
           as
           they
           haue
           meanes
           and
           opportunities
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           :
           Some
           hauing
           two
           tongues
           ,
           as
           all
           flatterers
           and
           slanderers
           :
           Some
           hauing
           swords
           in
           their
           lips
           ,
           as
           all
           railers
           ,
           reuilers
           ,
           and
           ill-tongued
           persons
           :
           b
           
             There
             is
             a
             generation
             whose
             teeth
             are
             as
             swords
             ,
             and
             their
             iawes
             as
             kniues
             ,
             to
             eate
             vp
             the
             afflicted
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             frō
             among
             men
             .
          
           Of
           whō
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           speaketh
           thus
           ,
           c
           
             Their
             teeth
             are
             speares
             and
             arrowes
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             a
             sharpe
             sword
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           d
           
             Behold
             they
             brag
             in
             their
             talke
             ,
             and
             swords
             are
             in
             their
             lips
             .
          
           Some
           carrie
           two
           faces
           ,
           as
           all
           liars
           and
           dissemblers
           .
           Some
           are
           great
           giants
           ,
           as
           all
           proud
           men
           .
           Some
           are
           crook-backed
           ,
           as
           all
           rich
           couetous
           worldlings
           ,
           for
           whom
           it
           is
           as
           e
           
             impossi●le
             to
             come
             to
             heauen
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             cammell
             to
             goe
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             .
          
           So
           generally
           all
           men
           ,
           f
           
             that
             giue
             their
             members
             seruants
             of
             vncleannesse
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             to
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
          
           are
           monsters
           ,
           whereof
           the
           world
           is
           so
           full
           ,
           as
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           blasphemers
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           reckoneth
           them
           vp
           ,
           g
           
             Backbiters
             ,
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             doers
             of
             wrong
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             inuentors
             of
             euill
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             parents
             ,
             couenant-bre●k●rs
             ,
             without
             naturall
             affection
             ,
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             appeas●d
             ,
             mercilesse
             :
          
           that
           I
           must
           conclude
           this
           point
           :
           
             As
             the
             sea
             is
             full
             of
             monsters
             :
             So
             is
             this
             sea
             of
             the
             world
             more
             full
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           sea
           hath
           many
           deuouring
           fishes
           ,
           the
           great
           
           fishes
           deuoure
           the
           little
           ones
           :
           So
           in
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           mighty
           men
           (
           like
           pikes
           in
           a
           pond
           )
           deuoure
           and
           vndoe
           poore
           men
           ▪
           h
           
             They
             grind
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             they
             swallow
             vy
             the
             needy
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           i
           
             Th●y
             sell
             the
             righteous
             for
             
             siluer
             ;
             and
             the
             poore
             for
             shooes
             :
          
           k
           
             they
             take
             their
             poore
             fellow-seruan●s
             by
             the
             throat
             (
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             speakes
             in
             the
             parable
             )
             and
             say
             :
             pay
             that
             thou
             owest
             .
          
           In
           this
           sea
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           
             might
             ouercomes
             right
          
           .
           For
           heere
           wee
           may
           many
           times
           see
           great
           malefactors
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           giuing
           sentence
           of
           death
           (
           as
           k
           
             Iudah
             was
             like
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             co●fesseth
             it
             )
             against
             them
             that
             are
             more
             righteous
             th●n
             themselues
             .
          
           Here
           Anach●rsis
           may
           see
           Solons
           lawes
           like
           to
           cob-webs
           ,
           which
           hold
           the
           little
           flies
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           flies
           breake
           through
           .
           Here
           Socrates
           may
           laugh
           to
           see
           pettie
           theeues
           trust
           vp
           at
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           and
           great
           theeues
           without
           punishment
           ,
           ride
           vp
           and
           downe
           in
           state
           and
           pompe
           .
           Here
           Heracl●tus
           may
           weepe
           ,
           to
           see
           vertuous
           men
           despised
           ,
           and
           vertue
           trampled
           vnder
           foot
           ;
           if
           they
           speake
           the
           truth
           conscionably
           from
           their
           hearts
           :
           and
           vicious
           men
           extolled
           ,
           for
           clawing
           and
           flattering
           great
           men
           ,
           against
           their
           conscience
           .
           And
           if
           good
           men
           liue
           in
           this
           sea
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           as
           ●onas
           in
           the
           whales
           belly
           ,
           which
           he
           cals
           l
           
             the
             belly
             of
             hell
          
           .
           For
           good
           men
           haue
           not
           onely
           their
           purgatorie
           ,
           but
           their
           hell
           in
           this
           world
           :
           while
           with
           m
           
             iust
             Lot
             ,
             their
             righteous
             soule
             is
             v●xed
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             vnlawfull
             deeds
             of
             filthy
             lust
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             great
             fishes
             doe
             not
             make
             th●ir
             pray
             more
             vpon
             the
             small
             ones
             in
             the
             sea
             ;
             then
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             doe
             v●on
             poore
             silly
             wretches
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           sea
           is
           no
           place
           for
           men
           to
           dwell
           and
           abide
           in
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           loue
           it
           best
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           trading
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           through
           it
           ,
           make
           their
           longest
           voyages
           in
           as
           short
           time
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           ;
           and
           are
           full
           of
           ioy
           when
           they
           can
           descry
           the
           hauen
           whither
           they
           shape
           their
           course
           :
           So
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           is
           no
           place
           for
           Christians
           to
           dwell
           and
           abide
           in
           :
           for
           they
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           it
           ,
           n
           
             as
             strang●rs
             and
             ●ilgrims
          
           :
           o
           
             they
             haue
             here
             no
             abiding
             City
             ,
             but
             they
             loo●e
             for
             one
             to
             come
             .
          
           And
           p
           
             they
             know
             when
             the
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             their
             tabernacle
             is
             dissolued
             ,
             they
             haue
             an
             euerlasting
             habitation
             in
             the
             heauens
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           like
           to
           sea-men
           ,
           they
           vse
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           sea-men
           vse
           the
           sea
           ,
           
           as
           a
           way
           or
           place
           of
           passage
           to
           goe
           through
           ;
           neuer
           more
           ioyfull
           then
           when
           their
           voyage
           is
           ended
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           into
           their
           right
           port
           or
           hauen
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           leaue
           their
           ship
           the
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           and
           goe
           ashore
           into
           the
           land
           of
           the
           liuing
           ,
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           passe
           it
           any
           further
           in
           the
           things
           wherein
           the
           sea
           is
           a
           true
           resemblance
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           vastnesse
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sea
           casteth
           vp
           her
           dead
           vnto
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           world
           casteth
           vp
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           vnto
           it
           ,
           q
           
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a●d
             the
             off-scowring
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           r
           
             to
             make
             them
             a
             gasing
             stock
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           things
           wherein
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           are
           alike
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           bitter
           ,
           inconstant
           ,
           full
           of
           dangers
           ,
           full
           of
           monsters
           ,
           full
           of
           deuouring
           fishes
           ,
           and
           no
           place
           to
           settle
           and
           abide
           in
           :
           so
           likewise
           is
           the
           world
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ;
           to
           teach
           all
           men
           so
           to
           vse
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           sea-men
           vse
           the
           sea
           ;
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           conditions
           and
           dangers
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           doe
           continually
           stand
           vpon
           their
           guard
           ;
           and
           watch
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           suddenly
           ouertaken
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           be
           as
           carefull
           ,
           and
           rather
           more
           for
           their
           soules
           then
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           the
           losse
           being
           much
           greater
           if
           they
           should
           miscary
           :
           for
           s
           
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             winne
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             soule
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             he
             giue
             for
             a
             recompence
             for
             his
             soule
             ?
          
           And
           the
           danger
           greater
           ,
           wherefore
           Christ
           chargeth
           vs
           ,
           t
           
             Feare
             not
             them
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             soule
             ;
             but
             feare
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             soule
             and
             bo●y
             in
             hell
             .
          
           And
           wee
           hauing
           so
           many
           commandements
           and
           charges
           in
           these
           regards
           ,
           to
           u
           
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ▪
             lest
             we
             fall
             i●to
             tentation
          
           ;
           x
           
             to
             be
             sober
             and
             watch
             ,
             because
             the
             diuell
             goeth
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             deuour
             .
          
           Let
           not
           y
           
             the
             children
             of
             the
             world
             be
             wiser
             in
             their
             generation
             then
             we
             .
          
           But
           though
           we
           bee
           vpon
           the
           land
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           thinke
           our selues
           to
           be
           at
           sea
           ,
           seeing
           
           this
           world
           is
           to
           vs
           as
           a
           sea
           :
           and
           let
           them
           that
           are
           at
           sea
           ,
           compare
           the
           world
           and
           the
           sea
           together
           ,
           and
           bee
           as
           carefull
           and
           watchfull
           to
           preuent
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           other
           sea
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           will
           be
           small
           comfort
           ,
           in
           making
           neuer
           so
           speedy
           ,
           prosperous
           and
           gainefull
           a
           voyage
           ,
           when
           their
           bodies
           shall
           returne
           safe
           home
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           be
           drowned
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           the
           worlds
           pleasures
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           the
           sea
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           ship
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           Militant
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           So
           speakes
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           vpon
           this
           place
           :
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             this
             ship
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             exposition
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             by
             Salomon
             .
          
           z
           
             She
             is
             like
             a
             ship
             of
             Merchants
             which
             fetcheth
             her
             goods
             from
             farre
             :
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             which
             the
             Apostles
             sayling
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             guiding
             it
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             blowing
             on
             them
             with
             a
             fresh
             gale
             ,
             doth
             runne
             through
             the
             sea
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             carrying
             in
             it
             the
             rich
             and
             inestimable
             i●well
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             the
             price
             paid
             by
             him
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           of
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           agreeing
           with
           the
           current
           of
           all
           writers
           ,
           we
           obserue
           another
           honour
           of
           Nauigation
           :
           for
           as
           we
           account
           it
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           the
           holy
           estate
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           man
           and
           the
           woman
           ,
           would
           mystically
           signifie
           and
           represent
           the
           spirituall
           marriage
           and
           vnion
           
             betwixt
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Church
          
           ;
           a
           so
           may
           we
           not
           idly
           ouerpasse
           the
           honour
           done
           here
           to
           Nauigation
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           make
           the
           ship
           here
           (
           as
           hee
           b
           
             did
             Noahs
             Arke
             before
          
           )
           a
           figure
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Christians
           might
           learne
           of
           trauellers
           by
           sea
           ,
           how
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           certainely
           a
           ship
           may
           be
           the
           true
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           many
           respects
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           building
           ,
           a
           ship
           must
           be
           made
           in
           the
           keele
           toward
           the
           water
           and
           the
           earth
           very
           close
           and
           tight
           ,
           but
           is
           open
           aloft
           in
           the
           vpper
           part
           toward
           heauen
           :
           so
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           close
           ,
           and
           shut
           vp
           toward
           the
           world
           the
           sea
           ;
           but
           open
           vpwards
           towards
           God
           ;
           for
           c
           
             our
             conuersation
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             from
             whence
             also
             we
             looke
             for
             the
             Sauiour
             ,
             euen
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           forme
           ,
           a
           ship
           is
           made
           a
           Head
           and
           a
           
           Sterne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           and
           behind
           very
           narrow
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           middle
           it
           is
           broad
           :
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           very
           narrow
           ,
           kept
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Iudaea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           when
           Christ
           came
           it
           spread
           abroad
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successours
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           it
           shall
           againe
           bee
           narrow
           :
           for
           d
           
             Thinke
             you
             when
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             comes
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             find
             faith
             in
             the
             earth
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           ship
           that
           intends
           to
           make
           a
           long
           voyage
           ,
           
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           built
           ,
           but
           well
           furnisht
           and
           prouided
           of
           many
           necessaries
           ;
           she
           must
           haue
           her
           Ballast
           ,
           her
           Mast
           ,
           her
           Rigging
           ,
           her
           Sayles
           ,
           her
           Victualing
           ,
           her
           Ordinance
           ,
           her
           Lading
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           too
           light
           ,
           nor
           too
           heauy
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Merchandize
           as
           will
           best
           vent
           in
           the
           place
           whether
           she
           is
           to
           trade
           ;
           she
           must
           haue
           her
           Helme
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           ,
           and
           her
           Compasse
           whereby
           to
           steere
           a
           right
           course
           :
           and
           she
           must
           haue
           skilfull
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           seuerall
           Officers
           ,
           and
           painefull
           Saylers
           :
           she
           must
           haue
           a
           Wind
           to
           carry
           her
           along
           ,
           and
           instruments
           to
           take
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           the
           Starres
           ,
           whereby
           she
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           steere
           a
           good
           course
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           prouided
           of
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           both
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           being
           arriued
           in
           the
           Port
           or
           Hauen
           .
           But
           if
           I
           should
           prosecute
           this
           comparison
           in
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           a
           ship
           ,
           it
           would
           require
           a
           whole
           volume
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           out
           of
           my
           element
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           taske
           would
           require
           the
           helpe
           and
           art
           of
           a
           skilfull
           Nauigator
           .
           It
           shall
           suffice
           according
           to
           these
           short
           obseruations
           ,
           that
           the
           ballast
           of
           Christs
           ship
           is
           the
           
             fea●e
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           vpright
           ;
           That
           her
           Mast
           is
           the
           
             Crosse
             of
             Chris●
          
           ;
           That
           her
           Sayles
           are
           the
           
             Faith
             of
             Christians
          
           ;
           That
           her
           Rigging
           consists
           in
           
             appl●cation
             of
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             haue
             gone
             before
             
             vs
          
           ;
           That
           her
           victualing
           is
           the
           
           
             Flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             will
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             bu●●ndure
             to
             life
             euerlasti●g
          
           ;
           That
           her
           Ordinance
           are
           
             the
             thre●tnings
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             thundring
             out
             death
             to
             all
             malefactors
          
           ;
           That
           her
           Lading
           is
           
             Good
             workes
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             euery
             man
             shall
             make
             his
             voyage
          
           ;
           That
           
             Sin
             is
             to
             heauy
             a
             burden
             ,
             able
             to
             sinke
             ●he
             ship
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ionah
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             hypocriticall
             and
             pharisaic●ll
             workes
             ,
             with
             opinion
             of
             merit
             ▪
             must
             all
             bee
             heaued
             ouer-board
          
           ;
           That
           the
           
             riches
             of
             this
             world
             can
             neither
             be
             carried
             w●th
             vs
             to
             our
             hauen
             that
             is
             heauen
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           
             yet
             there
             they
             are
             no
             currant
             Merchandise
          
           ;
           That
           the
           helme
           to
           guide
           this
           ship
           is
           
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           ;
           And
           the
           compasse
           whereby
           to
           direct
           our
           course
           ,
           is
           
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           That
           the
           wind
           that
           carrieth
           vs
           along
           ,
           is
           f
           
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           That
           Christian
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           are
           Commanders
           and
           
             Offic●rs
             in
             this
             ship
          
           ;
           and
           all
           true
           Christians
           are
           
             painefull
             sayl●rs
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             directed
             by
             them
          
           ;
           That
           Christ
           is
           our
           g
           
             Su●ne
             of
             right●ousnesse
          
           ,
           by
           true
           obseruation
           of
           whom
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           faile
           of
           a
           right
           course
           in
           our
           voyage
           ;
           And
           that
           
             hope
             is
             our
             anchor
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           all
           perils
           and
           dangers
           in
           the
           voyage
           ,
           but
           at
           our
           end
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           end
           ,
           bringing
           vs
           safe
           on
           land
           into
           our
           hauen
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           is
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           hee
           can
           make
           a
           voyage
           and
           crosse
           the
           seas
           ,
           without
           the
           meanes
           ,
           except
           he
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           :
           and
           as
           none
           of
           all
           the
           world
           were
           preserued
           from
           the
           generall
           deluge
           ,
           but
           only
           h
           
             Noah
             and
             his
             s●nnes
             ,
             and
             their
             wiues
             that
             entred
             into
             the
             Arke
             ,
          
           which
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           no
           man
           may
           thinke
           that
           he
           can
           passe
           through
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           to
           heauen
           ,
           except
           
           
             by
             baptism●
             he
             enter
             into
             th●s
             ship
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           be
           made
           k
           
             a
             memb●r
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ;
           Neither
           doth
           the
           baptisme
           consist
           in
           outward
           water
           ,
           l
           
             that
             puts
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             confident
             demanding
             ,
             which
             a
             good
             conscience
             maketh
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           Fi●thly
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           ship
           at
           sea
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           wilfully
           lep
           out
           
           of
           the
           ship
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           be
           throwne
           ouer-board
           ,
           without
           present
           helpe
           ,
           hee
           must
           needes
           miscarry
           and
           die
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             extra
             ecclesiam
             nulla
             salus
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             out
             of
             this
             ship
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           and
           if
           any
           m
           
             either
             by
             schisme
             doe
             forsake
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           n
           
             or
             be
             throwne
             out
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             excommunication
          
           ;
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           of
           the
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             leauen
          
           :
           except
           such
           a
           one
           by
           repentance
           be
           receiued
           backe
           againe
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           saluation
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           great
           danger
           in
           keeping
           dead
           bodies
           
           aboard
           of
           infecting
           the
           rest
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           ship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           o
           
             A
             little
             leauen
             will
             sower
             the
             whole
             lumpe
          
           ;
           and
           a
           scabbed
           sheepe
           will
           infect
           a
           whole
           flocke
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           such
           as
           p
           
             haue
             a
             name
             to
             liue
             ▪
             but
             are
             dead
             :
          
           that
           is
           ;
           q
           
             that
             professe
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             workes
             denie
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             abominable
             and
             disobedient
             ▪
             and
             vnto
             euery
             good
             work
             reprobate
          
           ▪
           are
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           (
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           )
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           deuouring
           fishes
           ,
           that
           are
           there
           ready
           to
           swallow
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           how
           this
           ship
           is
           an
           image
           of
           Christs
           true
           Church
           ,
           passing
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           tempest
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           rage
           and
           furie
           
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           &
           persecuting
           Tyrants
           against
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           as
           when
           the
           sea
           is
           neuer
           so
           calme
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           continue
           long
           so
           ,
           without
           some
           storme
           or
           tempest
           ;
           so
           though
           the
           world
           looke
           neuer
           so
           smoothly
           vpon
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           long
           continue
           so
           ,
           but
           send
           forth
           ,
           r
           
             procellas
             spiritualis
             nequitiae
             ,
             the
             stormes
             of
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             :
          
           as
           Saint
           Ambrose
           calles
           them
           :
           or
           
           
             proce●●as
             mundi
             ,
             the
             tempests
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           Saint
           Cyprian
           stiles
           them
           .
           The
           hereticks
           on
           the
           one
           side
           (
           as
           S.
           Paul
           speakes
           of
           Hymenaeus
           and
           Alexander
           )
           t
           
             hauing
             themselu●s
             made
             shipwracke
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           will
           labour
           (
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           the
           diuell
           their
           master
           )
           to
           draw
           others
           into
           the
           same
           destruction
           .
           And
           Schismaticks
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           will
           so
           rent
           and
           teare
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           full
           of
           leakes
           ,
           and
           draw
           in
           so
           much
           water
           ,
           as
           may
           bring
           it
           in
           danger
           of
           drowning
           :
           and
           Tyrants
           will
           raise
           such
           bitter
           persecutions
           ,
           that
           (
           like
           the
           Dragon
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           )
           u
           
             they
             will
             bee
             readie
             to
             deuoure
             the
             Churches
             children
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             is
             deliuered
             .
          
           And
           these
           all
           rore
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           storme
           against
           the
           poore
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Christ
           had
           neuer
           his
           Church
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           but
           the
           diuell
           had
           wicked
           men
           to
           raise
           stormes
           against
           it
           .
           There
           was
           a
           x
           Caine
           to
           persecute
           Abel
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           y
           a
           Nimrod
           of
           the
           off-spring
           of
           
             Cam
             ,
             a
             mighty
             hunter
          
           ,
           and
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           there
           was
           an
           z
           
             Ishmael
             to
             persecute
             Isaac
             in
             Abrahams
             house
             ,
          
           though
           he
           were
           the
           father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           :
           and
           an
           a
           
             Esau
             that
             began
             to
             wrestle
             and
             spurne
             at
             Iacob
             in
             his
             mothers
             wombe
          
           ;
           and
           after
           b
           
             threatens
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             expecting
             onely
             the
             time
             of
             his
             fathers
             death
             .
          
           Wee
           reade
           how
           c
           
             Ioseph
             was
             persecu●ed
             by
             his
             owne
             brethren
          
           ;
           and
           the
           d
           
             Israelites
             by
             Pharaoh
             in
             Egypt
          
           .
           And
           afterward
           euen
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           the
           e
           
             Israelites
             dwelt
             among
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             and
             the
             Ammorites
             ,
             and
             the
             Perizites
             ,
             and
             the
             Hiuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Iebuzites
             ,
          
           all
           cruell
           enemies
           and
           persecutors
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           f
           
             Iabin
             and
             Sisera
          
           ▪
           of
           the
           Madianites
           ,
           and
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           ?
           for
           not
           only
           g
           
             Herod
             and
             Pilat
             are
             ioyned
             in
             a
             league
             to
             persecute
             Christ
             :
          
           but
           as
           the
           Prophet
           complaineth
           ,
           h
           
             The
             tabernacle
             of
             Edom
             ,
             and
             the
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             Moab
             and
             the
             Agarims
             ,
             Gebal
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             Amaleck
             ,
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Tyrus
             :
             Ashur
             also
             is
             ioyned
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             haue
             been
             an
             arme
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Lot.
          
           And
           if
           we
           should
           make
           a
           catalogue
           of
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           raised
           by
           hereticks
           and
           schismatikes
           against
           Christ
           his
           ship
           in
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           persecutions
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Quis
             talia
             fando
             temperet
             à
             la●hrymis
          
           (
           as
           the
           Poet
           saith
           )
           ;
           
             they
             could
             hardly
             be
             either
             written
             or
             read
             ,
             or
             spoken
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             without
             tear●s
             .
          
           For
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           the
           times
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           crueltie
           against
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           i
           
             That
             they
             were
             racked
             and
             would
             not
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receiue
             a
             better
             resurrection
             :
             and
             others
             were
             tried
             by
             mockings
             ,
             and
             scourgings
             ,
             yea
             moreouer
             by
             bonds
             and
             prisonment
             .
             They
             were
             stoned
             ;
             they
             were
             hewne
             asunder
             ;
             they
             were
             tempted
             ;
             they
             were
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             they
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             sheepes
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             goates
             skinnes
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             and
             tormented
             :
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             .
          
           All
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           but
           little
           clouds
           ,
           threatning
           somwhat
           ,
           but
           soone
           blowne
           ouer
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           new
           deuised
           sauage
           cruelties
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ;
           and
           the
           tempestuous
           stormes
           raised
           vp
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           and
           ruine
           of
           this
           poore
           ship
           of
           Christ
           his
           Church
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           set
           vp
           their
           pillers
           
             ob
             deletos
             Christianos
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           vtterly
           rooted
           out
           all
           Christians
           and
           Christianitie
           :
           for
           the
           ten
           persecutions
           raised
           against
           this
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           those
           wicked
           Tyrants
           ,
           
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             Traian
             ,
             Antoninus
             Verus
             ,
             Seuerus
             ,
             Maximinus
             ▪
             Decius
             ,
             Valerianus
             ,
             Aurelianus
             ,
          
           and
           Dioclesian
           ,
           were
           such
           great
           stormes
           ,
           that
           as
           Raban●s
           saith
           of
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Some
             were
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             some
             s●ourged
             with
             whips
             ,
             some
             stabd
             with
             forkes
             of
             yron
             .
             Some
             fastned
             to
             the
             crosse
             or
             gibbet
             ,
             some
             drowned
             i●
             the
             sea
             ,
             some
             had
             their
             skins
             pluck●
             ouer
             their
             e●res
             ,
             some
             their
             tongues
             cut
             out
             ,
             some
             stoned
             to
             d●ath
             ,
             some
             killed
             with
             cold
             ,
             some
             starued
             with
             hu●ger
             ,
             some
             their
             hand●
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             dismembred
             ,
             and
             left
             naked
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           So
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           of
           the
           Christians
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           k
           
             They
             were
             in
             bonds
             and
             imprisonments
             ;
             they
             were
             slaine
             ,
             th●y
             were
             tortured
             ,
             they
             were
             beaten
             with
             cudgels
             .
             They
             were
             burned
             ▪
             they
             were
             torne
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             multiplied
             .
          
           Saint
           Ierome
           saith
           ,
           l
           
             that
             there
             was
             no
             day
             in
             the
             whole
             yeere
             ,
             vnto
             which
             the
             number
             of
             fiue
             thousand
             and
             Martyrs
             might
             not
             be
             ascribed
             ,
             except
             onely
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Ia●uary
             .
             Eusebius
          
           writes
           of
           Neroes
           persecution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           m
           
             in
             his
             time
             a
             man
             might
             see
             Cities
             lie
             full
             of
             dead
             ●●dies
             ,
             the
             old
             lying
             together
             with
             the
             young
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             women
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             open
             
             streetes
             ,
             without
             reuerence
             to
             their
             sexe
             .
          
           This
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           tempests
           raised
           against
           this
           ship
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           times
           of
           these
           persecuting
           tyrants
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           stormes
           raised
           by
           Arrius
           the
           heretick
           ,
           and
           his
           followers
           in
           good
           Constan●●ns
           time
           ,
           were
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           dangerous
           :
           of
           which
           Saint
           Ierom
           complaines
           ,
           n
           
             Ingem●it
             orbis
             Christianus
             &
             miratur
             se
             subito
             factum
             esse
             Arrianum
             :
             That
             the
             Christian
             world
             did
             lament
             and
             wonder
             ,
             how
             vpon
             the
             sudden
             they
             were
          
           al
           
             bec●me
             Arians
          
           ▪
           And
           certainely
           hereticks
           haue
           as
           furiously
           assailed
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           euer
           did
           Tyrants
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Heresie
           and
           Tyranny
           met
           together
           in
           o
           
             the
             Ma●
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           especially
           when
           p
           
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Phocas
             ,
          
           that
           execrable
           murtherer
           ,
           that
           by
           treason
           &
           conspiracy
           (
           being
           but
           a
           cōmon
           souldier
           )
           did
           betray
           and
           put
           to
           death
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Mauritius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           hauing
           first
           slaine
           his
           Empresse
           ,
           and
           his
           three
           sonnes
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           traitrous
           villany
           aspired
           to
           the
           Empire
           ;
           when
           Boniface
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           this
           persidious
           Wretches
           meanes
           had
           gotten
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           
             The
             Head
             of
             the
             Vni●e●sall
             Church
             ,
          
           then
           and
           from
           that
           time
           q
           
             Satan
             being
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           the
           poore
           Church
           or
           ship
           of
           Christ
           went
           to
           wracke
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           sixe
           hundred
           and
           thirteene
           yeeres
           after
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ.
           Since
           that
           time
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ;
           his
           armes
           are
           a
           rauening
           wolfe
           ;
           his
           sentence
           burne
           ,
           burne
           ,
           burne
           ;
           his
           saying
           ,
           Let
           vs
           lay
           waite
           for
           bloud
           ;
           his
           head
           is
           blasphemy
           ;
           his
           shield
           tyranny
           ;
           his
           brest
           iniurie
           ;
           his
           eies
           fire
           ;
           his
           girdle
           fornication
           ;
           his
           breath
           poyson
           ;
           his
           tongue
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ;
           his
           feete
           ,
           ready
           to
           shed
           innocent
           blood
           ;
           his
           sword
           ,
           violence
           ;
           his
           crosse
           ,
           persecution
           ;
           his
           pardons
           ,
           iniquitie
           ;
           his
           triple
           Crowne
           ,
           presumption
           ;
           his
           keyes
           ,
           ambition
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           doings
           ,
           abomination
           .
           I
           write
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           that
           r
           
             Sinagogue
             of
             Satan
          
           doe
           boast
           ,
           and
           brag
           ,
           and
           challenge
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           this
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           their
           ship
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           saluation
           ;
           that
           Protestants
           are
           hereticks
           that
           raise
           vp
           stormes
           and
           
           tempests
           against
           this
           ship
           .
           I
           confesse
           the
           time
           was
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           forenamed
           persecuting
           Tyrants
           )
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           her
           part
           in
           Christs
           ship
           ,
           &
           many
           of
           her
           Bishops
           were
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           &
           all
           those
           stormes
           raised
           by
           those
           tyrants
           ,
           might
           happily
           fill
           the
           ship
           with
           water
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           sinke
           it
           .
           But
           s
           
             how
             is
             the
             faithfull
             citie
             become
             an
             harlo●
             ?
          
           For
           when
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           gaue
           not
           only
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           endowed
           it
           with
           worldly
           promotions
           ;
           they
           shutting
           vp
           their
           vpper-decks
           to
           heauen-ward
           ,
           and
           opening
           leakes
           beneath
           to
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           thinking
           they
           could
           neuer
           haue
           enough
           of
           that
           bitter
           water
           ,
           except
           they
           had
           the
           whole
           sea
           and
           world
           at
           their
           command
           .
           From
           that
           time
           ,
           Rome
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           ship
           ,
           but
           a
           sea
           for
           that
           proud
           Bishop
           to
           sit
           in
           (
           though
           he
           falsely
           terme
           it
           the
           sea
           Apostolick
           )
           and
           from
           that
           sea
           haue
           risen
           more
           tempests
           against
           Christs
           ship
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           persecuting
           tyrants
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           iustly
           say
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           said
           of
           Niniueh
           ;
           t
           
             O
             bl●udy
             citie
             ,
             it
             is
             full
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             robbery
             ,
             the
             prey
             departeth
             not
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           this
           u
           
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             is
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           Let
           their
           owne
           Authors
           speake
           for
           them
           ;
           x
           
             Iohn
             the
             twentie
             two
             did
             persecute
             t●e
             poore
             Christians
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             hired
             the
             Saracens
             to
             warre
             vpon
             them
             ,
             b●cause
             they
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             his
             authoritie
             .
          
           A
           strange
           expence
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           they
           call
           themselues
           )
           to
           hire
           infidels
           to
           cut
           the
           throats
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           inuade
           Christendome
           .
           
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queene
             Marie
          
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Author
           )
           
             the
             Papists
             procured
             the
             slaughter
             of
             millions
             of
             Christians
             in
             France
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
          
           &
           in
           that
           time
           how
           many
           poore
           Christians
           were
           butchered
           and
           burned
           here
           in
           England
           ?
           Natalis
           a
           Popish
           Writer
           saith
           ,
           that
           y
           
             threescore
             thousand
             H●gonites
             were
             mur●ered
             in
             the
             Massacre
             of
             France
             .
             An.
          
           1572.
           
             and
             therfore
             he
             calles
             that
             execution
             cru●ll
             ,
             and
             bitter
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           in
           his
           charitie
           with
           his
           Cardinals
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           
             reioyced
             ,
             went
             a
             Procession
             ,
             sang
          
           Te
           Deum
           ,
           
             and
             gaue
             a
             Iubile
          
           .
           z
           Paul
           the
           second
           
           
             is
             reported
             ▪
             by
             diuers
             torments
             to
             haue
             vexed
             diuers
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             for
             very
             small
             causes
             .
          
           a
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           would
           
             put
             men
             to
             death
             for
             euery
             light
             word
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
             Budeus
          
           calles
           Iulius
           the
           second
           ,
           b
           
             Sanguinarium
             cleri
             magistrum
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             A
             bloody
             Master
             of
             his
             Clergy
             .
          
           When
           Charles
           the
           Emperour
           was
           setting
           forward
           against
           the
           Turke
           (
           the
           common
           enemy
           of
           Christians
           )
           Cardinal
           Poole
           (
           an
           English
           Popish
           traytor
           )
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           in
           an
           oration
           (
           extant
           in
           print
           )
           did
           perswade
           him
           to
           turne
           his
           forces
           from
           the
           Turke
           ,
           against
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           as
           worse
           then
           any
           Turke
           .
           I
           need
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           Popes
           Bulles
           ,
           and
           tempestuous
           thunder-bolts
           ,
           sent
           out
           against
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           stirring
           vp
           the
           subiects
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           sometime
           owne
           son
           against
           the
           father
           .
           The
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           roaring
           thus
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           (
           of
           happy
           memory
           )
           ;
           
             Iubemus
             vt
             contra
             Reginam
             Angliae
             subditi
             arma
             capessant
             :
             We
             will
             and
             command
             that
             the
             Queene
             of
             Englands
             subiects
             doe
             rise
             vp
             in
             armes
             against
             her
             .
          
           Neither
           need
           we
           to
           seeke
           farre
           to
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           his
           dearest
           darlings
           )
           are
           the
           fierbrands
           of
           all
           Kingdomes
           and
           States
           in
           Christendome
           (
           to
           goe
           no
           further
           )
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           both
           contriuers
           and
           patrons
           of
           the
           greatest
           conspiracies
           and
           treasons
           that
           euer
           were
           hatched
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Spanish
           inuasion
           of
           England
           intended
           in
           the
           yere
           1588
           ,
           with
           their
           Inuincible
           Nauy
           (
           as
           they
           termed
           it
           )
           ;
           and
           the
           Gun-powder
           treason
           ,
           intended
           against
           the
           Parliament-house
           ,
           and
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           land
           that
           were
           there
           to
           be
           assembled
           (
           a
           plot
           so
           horrible
           ,
           as
           if
           al
           the
           diuels
           in
           hel
           had
           conspired
           to
           ioyne
           in
           consultation
           with
           them
           )
           can
           neuer
           be
           forgotten
           :
           for
           by
           this
           they
           thought
           to
           raise
           at
           once
           such
           thunder
           ,
           and
           lightning
           and
           storme
           and
           tempest
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           aboue
           ,
           yet
           from
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           should
           certainely
           drowne
           this
           poore
           vessell
           ,
           and
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           arrogate
           the
           title
           to
           themselues
           of
           the
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           
           mouthes
           and
           writings
           to
           exclaime
           against
           vs
           as
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           to
           complaine
           of
           bitter
           persecution
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           raised
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           against
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Quis
             tulerit
             Gracchum
             de
             sediti●ne
             loquentem
             ?
             Who
             can
             endure
             Gracchus
          
           a
           traytor
           ,
           to
           pleade
           against
           treason
           ?
           or
           
             Verres
             a
             thiefe
             ,
             to
             pleade
             against
             theft
             ?
             or
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             followers
             to
             complaine
             of
             persecution
             ?
          
           We
           haue
           here
           no
           cruell
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           to
           ●ift
           them
           out
           ;
           neither
           haue
           we
           made
           any
           Massacres
           of
           them
           .
           Since
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           no
           Papist
           euer
           suffered
           death
           ,
           or
           losse
           of
           lands
           for
           his
           meere
           conscience
           (
           except
           he
           made
           it
           conscience
           not
           to
           commit
           or
           assent
           to
           treason
           )
           ;
           and
           for
           our selues
           we
           say
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           c
           
             We
             confesse
             that
             (
             after
             the
             way
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             )
             so
             worship
             we
             the
             God
             of
             our
             fathers
             ▪
             beleeuing
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             And
             haue
             hope
             towards
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             also
             looke
             for
             ,
             shall
             be
             both
             of
             iust
             and
             vniust
             .
          
           And
           this
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           tempests
           and
           stormes
           ,
           which
           the
           ship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           must
           continually
           looke
           for
           ,
           while
           it
           passeth
           through
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christ
           his
           sleeping
           is
           an
           image
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           
           by
           which
           the
           diuel
           thought
           to
           haue
           swallowed
           vp
           Christ
           quite
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           dominiere
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           d
           
             therefore
             he
             entred
             into
             Iudas
          
           ,
           to
           tempt
           him
           for
           couetousnesse
           of
           thirty
           siluer
           pieces
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           by
           all
           meanes
           he
           could
           e
           
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             to
             conspire
             his
             death
             ,
             and
          
           f
           
             the
             people
             to
             be
             so
             earnest
             with
             Pilate
          
           ;
           g
           
             and
             Pilate
             and
             Herod
             to
             giue
             consent
             vnto
             it
             :
          
           for
           this
           death
           of
           his
           ,
           was
           h
           
             not
             only
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             foolishnes
             :
          
           but
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           of
           it
           before
           ;
           and
           therfore
           when
           Christ
           foretold
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           i
           
             that
             he
             must
             go
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &
             suffer
             many
             things
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             High
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             slaine
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             vp
             the
             next
             day
             .
             Peter
             tooke
             h●m
             aside
             to
             rebuke
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ▪
             pitie
             thy selfe
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             to
             thee
             .
          
           And
           when
           his
           time
           and
           houre
           was
           come
           ,
           
           k
           
             they
             all
             forsooke
             him
             &
             fled
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sleepe
           this
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           die
           himself
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           saue
           others
           from
           death
           ,
           l
           
             that
             the
             earth
             trembled
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             was
             darkned
             ,
             the
             graues
             opened
             ,
          
           m
           
             the
             Vaile
             of
             the
             Temple
             rent
             in
             twaine
             :
          
           and
           the
           Centurion
           confessed
           ,
           
             Aut
             Deus
             naturae
             patitur
             ,
             aut
             mundi
             machina
             diss●luetur
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Either
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             s●ffereth
             ,
             or
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             shall
             haue
             an
             end
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           diuell
           thought
           he
           would
           keepe
           him
           fast
           enough
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           caused
           the
           high
           Priests
           and
           Pharisies
           n
           
             to
             call
             him
             a
             deceiuer
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             foretold
             his
             resurrection
          
           ;
           and
           to
           hinder
           that
           ,
           
             they
             get
             commission
             from
             Pilat
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             great
             stone
             on
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             seale
             vp
             the
             stone
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             watch
             not
             only
             him
             for
             rising
             ,
             but
             his
             disciples
             also
             from
             stealing
             him
             away
             ,
          
           which
           they
           made
           their
           greatest
           feare
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             they
             made
             their
             watch
             sure
          
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           if
           his
           enemies
           thought
           they
           had
           him
           sure
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           buried
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           watch
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           his
           graue
           ;
           when
           his
           bestfriends
           ,
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           hee
           had
           told
           him
           while
           he
           was
           aliue
           with
           them
           )
           ,
           yet
           were
           so
           dismaied
           at
           this
           his
           dead
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           sleepe
           of
           death
           ;
           that
           they
           do
           not
           as
           in
           the
           former
           history
           call
           vpon
           him
           to
           awake
           him
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           past
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           those
           two
           Disciples
           tell
           him
           that
           were
           trauelling
           to
           Emaus
           ;
           o
           
             Nos
             sperabamus
             ,
             We
             hoped
             ,
             or
             trusted
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           
             it
             had
             been
             he
             that
             should
             haue
             deliuered
             ▪
             Isra●l
          
           :
           as
           if
           they
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           Now
           that
           hee
           is
           dead
           ,
           our
           hope
           and
           trust
           is
           gone
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           report
           of
           his
           awaking
           and
           arising
           ,
           by
           the
           women
           that
           were
           certified
           thereof
           by
           Angels
           ,
           yet
           p
           
             esteemed
             no
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             of
             an
             old
             wiues
             tale
             ,
             or
             a
             fable
             .
          
           And
           when
           al
           ●●e
           rest
           had
           seene
           him
           ▪
           and
           spoken
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           Saint
           Thomas
           still
           incredulous
           ,
           told
           the
           rest
           ,
           q
           
             Except
             I
             see
             in
             his
             hands
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nailes
             ,
             and
             put
             my
             finger
             into
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nailes
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             beleeue
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           was
           
           faine
           to
           r
           
             cast
             in
             their
             teeth
             ,
             their
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             and
             hardnes
             of
             hart
             .
          
           We
           see
           then
           into
           what
           excesse
           of
           feare
           this
           sleep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           cast
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           if
           now
           the
           ship
           must
           needs
           sink
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           recouery
           :
           and
           yet
           as
           there
           was
           a
           necessitie
           of
           this
           sleepe
           of
           death
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             th●se
             things
             ?
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           giueth
           the
           reason
           ,
           t
           
             That
             by
             death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             th●t
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             diu●l
             ;
             &
             that
             he
             might
             del●uer
             al
             them
             ,
             that
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             were
             al
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
          
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           u
           
             O
             death
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             ,
          
           or
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           x
           
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             .
          
           And
           therfore
           the
           night
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           did
           institute
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           Supper
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           y
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             :
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             you
          
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             So
             oft
             as
             you
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             this
             cup
             ,
             ye
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             vntill
             he
             come
             .
          
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           the
           correspondence
           of
           Christs
           sleeping
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           and
           buriall
           ,
           and
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           arising
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           the
           
           ships
           danger
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           command
           and
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           greatest
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           that
           trouble
           his
           ship
           ,
           is
           an
           image
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           thereby
           a
           
             leading
             captiuity
             captiue
          
           ,
           and
           destroying
           all
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           enemies
           :
           that
           now
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           this
           b
           
             our
             Sun●e
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           ;
           c
           
             He
             commeth
             for●h
             as
             a
             bridegrom●
             out
             of
             his
             chamber
             ,
             and
             reioyceth
             as
             a
             mightie
             mā
             ,
             to
             run
             his
             race
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           necessarily
           to
           be
           beleeued
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           without
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Apōstle
           speaketh
           )
           ,
           d
           
             All
             our
             preaching
             is
             vaine
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             also
             is
             vai●
             .
          
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           a
           matter
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Athenians
           e
           
             mocked
             Saint
             Paul
             for
             preaching
             it
             ,
          
           and
           Festus
           told
           him
           (
           though
           he
           heard
           him
           well
           enough
           till
           he
           came
           to
           that
           point
           )
           ,
           f
           
             Paul
             thou
             art
             
             besides
             thy selfe
             ,
             much
             learning
             hath
             made
             thee
             mad
             .
          
           But
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           (
           as
           was
           touched
           before
           )
           could
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           fore-telling
           it
           ,
           doth
           by
           way
           of
           dialogue
           ,
           bring
           in
           the
           Church
           wondring
           (
           euen
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           )
           who
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           as
           suspecting
           him
           to
           be
           some
           Edomite
           ,
           or
           enemy
           ,
           that
           should
           raise
           some
           further
           storme
           :
           g
           
             Who
             is
             this
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Church
           )
           
             that
             commeth
             from
             Edom
             ,
             in
             red
             garments
             from
             Bosra
             ?
             He
             is
             all
             glorious
             in
             his
             apparrell
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             his
             great
             strength
             .
          
           And
           when
           Christ
           had
           made
           answere
           ;
           
           
             I
             speake
             righteo●sne●●e
             ,
             and
             am
             mighty
             to
             saue
             .
          
           The
           Church
           replies
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             is
             thine
             apparrell
             red
             ▪
             and
             thy
             garments
             like
             to
             him
             that
             treadeth
             in
             the
             wine-presse
             ?
          
           To
           which
           he
           answeres
           ;
           
           
             I
             haue
             troden
             the
             wine-presse
             alone
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             with
             me
             .
          
           By
           which
           dialogue
           ,
           we
           see
           in
           what
           feare
           the
           Church
           was
           of
           him
           (
           comming
           from
           among
           their
           enemies
           ,
           the
           graue
           and
           hell
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           enemies
           bloudy
           colours
           )
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           one
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           doe
           them
           hurt
           :
           they
           thought
           it
           vnlikely
           that
           it
           could
           be
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           despitefully
           handled
           but
           three
           daies
           before
           ,
           that
           was
           shorne
           and
           naked
           ,
           (
           h
           
             they
             deuidi●g
             his
             ●arments
             ▪
             &
             casting
             lots
             vpon
             his
             vesture
             )
          
           and
           flayne
           ,
           and
           slaine
           ,
           and
           buried
           ,
           should
           now
           so
           soone
           returne
           in
           such
           pompe
           and
           triumph
           .
           An
           admirable
           sudden
           change
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           but
           three
           dayes
           before
           was
           i
           
             ag●us
             ●ccisus
             ,
             a
             lambe
             slaine
             ,
          
           should
           now
           returne
           k
           
             Leo
             de
             tribu
             Iuda
             victor
             ,
             The
             conquering
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             :
          
           that
           he
           that
           was
           so
           lately
           l
           
             Christus
             ouis
             ,
             As
             a
             sheepe
             led
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             lambe
             dumbe
             before
             the
             shearer
             ▪
             not
             opening
             his
             mouth
          
           should
           now
           bee
           m
           
             Christus
             ouans
             ,
             Christ
             comming
             in
             triumph
             frō
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             casting
             his
             shoo
             off
             ouer
             Edom
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           trampling
           and
           n
           
             trea●ing
             all
             his
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feet
             :
          
           not
           only
           a●
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           o
           
             triumphing
             o●er
             thē
             all
             in
             his
             pers●n
             :
          
           but
           also
           hauing
           p
           
             been
             de●●
             ,
             is
             now
             aliue
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             with
             him
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             graue
             ,
          
           to
           giue
           life
           to
           our
           bodies
           ;
           and
           
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           to
           giue
           life
           vnto
           
           our
           soules
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Apostle
           telles
           vs
           ,
           that
           hee
           q
           
             hath
             brought
             with
             him
             not
             onely
             life
             ,
          
           but
           immortalitie
           .
           
             This
             was
             the
             Lords
             doing
          
           ,
           r
           
             and
             could
             not
             but
             be
             maruellous
             in
             the
             Churches
             eyes
             .
          
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           onely
           necessary
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           impossible
           to
           be
           otherwise
           :
           for
           so
           Saint
           Peter
           telles
           vs
           ,
           s
           
             That
             God
             had
             raised
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             hee
             sho●ld
             be
             holden
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           Dauid
           saith
           concerning
           him
           ,
           t
           
             I
             beheld
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             b●fore
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             shaken
          
           ;
           
           
             Ther●fore
             did
             my
             heart
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             my
             tongue
             was
             glad
             ,
             my
             flesh
             also
             doth
             rest
             in
             hope
             :
             for
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             o●e
             to
             see
             corruption
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           article
           therefore
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           vnto
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           hard
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           ;
           
             Crede
             resurrectionem
             &
             esto
             Christianus
             ;
             Beleeue
             this
             point
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           hath
           had
           as
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           confirmations
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           .
           The
           Law
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             That
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             euery
             matter
             shall
             bee
             stablished
             :
          
           but
           in
           this
           we
           haue
           many
           more
           ;
           for
           ,
           first
           ,
           x
           
             the
             Angels
             giue
             their
             testimony
             ,
             recorded
             by
             all
             the
             foure
             Euangelists
             ;
             He
             is
             risen
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             here
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           y
           
             the
             Saints
             that
             rose
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             appeared
             to
             many
             ,
             to
             confirme
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           z
           
             the
             very
             souldiers
             themselues
             that
             were
             set
             to
             watch
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             rising
             doe
             confesse
             it
             ,
             though
          
           a
           
             af●erward
             they
             were
             hired
             by
             the
             high
             Priests
             to
             tell
             an
             vntruth
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           b
           
             Marie
             Magdalen
             and
             other
             deuout
             women
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             certifie
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             the
             two
             Disciples
             that
             met
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             trauelling
             to
             Emaus
          
           ;
           c
           
             that
             made
             haste
             to
             returne
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             certifie
             the
             Apostles
             thereof
             .
          
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           though
           they
           doubted
           at
           the
           first
           (
           of
           which
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             Dubitabant
             ill●
             ,
             ne
             dos
             dubitaremus
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             they
             doubted
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             out
             of
             doubt
             )
             ,
          
           yet
           after
           are
           d
           
             made
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             eare-witness●s
          
           ,
           and
           may
           say
           with
           
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           e
           
             That
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             seene
             with
             these
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             looked
             vpon
             ,
             and
             these
             hands
             of
             ours
             haue
             handled
             of
             that
             word
             of
             life
             :
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             s●ene
             and
             heard
             ,
             declare
             we
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           Seuenthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           those
           f
           
             fiue
             hundred
             witnesses
             which
             saw
             him
             at
             once
             ,
          
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           may
           serue
           to
           assure
           vs.
           We
           see
           then
           the
           resemblance
           that
           this
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           (
           to
           secure
           his
           Church
           from
           all
           the
           dangers
           and
           perils
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           death
           it
           was
           brought
           vnto
           )
           ,
           hath
           to
           his
           arising
           from
           sleepe
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           and
           shewing
           his
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           winds
           and
           seas
           .
           For
           as
           in
           the
           miracle
           wrought
           in
           the
           history
           ,
           he
           proued
           himselfe
           to
           be
           God
           that
           had
           power
           to
           command
           his
           creatures
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           So
           much
           more
           in
           this
           his
           arising
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           quickly
           within
           three
           daies
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           conquest
           that
           hee
           made
           ouer
           death
           and
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           ouer
           the
           diuell
           and
           hell
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           not
           onely
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           but
           his
           tender
           care
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           being
           compassed
           here
           by
           a
           sea
           of
           dangers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           not
           onely
           beleeue
           the
           resurrection
           of
           their
           bodies
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           life
           g
           
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             liue
             to
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           and
           h
           
             hauing
             their
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           And
           let
           this
           suffice
           for
           the
           fifth
           obseruation
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Calme
           that
           followed
           after
           Christs
           arising
           and
           rebuking
           the
           Windes
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           is
           an
           image
           both
           of
           that
           
             rest
             and
             quiet
          
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           i
           
             doe
             finde
             in
             their
             soules
             and
             consciences
          
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           k
           
             eternall
             rest
             and
             quiet
          
           without
           feare
           of
           any
           stormes
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           haue
           in
           heauen
           ,
           whereof
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           which
           wee
           here
           enioy
           is
           a
           pledge
           and
           earnest
           .
           Both
           these
           doe
           depend
           vpon
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           (
           before
           spoken
           of
           )
           as
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           benefit
           that
           a
           Christian
           doth
           find
           by
           beleeuing
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           meditating
           vpon
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           peace
           with
           
           the
           creatures
           ,
           peace
           with
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           peace
           with
           himselfe
           .
           God
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           did
           set
           and
           settle
           all
           things
           in
           order
           and
           quietnesse
           .
           The
           Elements
           were
           to
           serue
           and
           nourish
           the
           Plants
           ,
           and
           the
           Plants
           to
           serue
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           Beasts
           to
           serue
           Man
           ,
           and
           Man
           to
           serue
           God.
           Before
           sinne
           there
           was
           no
           disorder
           or
           disquietnesse
           of
           any
           creature
           toward
           another
           ,
           but
           a
           generall
           quiet
           Calme
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           may
           well
           bee
           called
           the
           l
           
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           and
           peace
           may
           be
           as
           well
           stiled
           ,
           m
           
             the
             ●eace
             of
             God.
          
           But
           man
           by
           sin
           breaking
           the
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ;
           n
           
             Your
             iniquities
             haue
             separated
             betwixt
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             sinnes
             ha●e
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             you
             :
          
           consequently
           the
           creatures
           being
           thereby
           o
           
             made
             subiect
             to
             vanity
          
           ;
           there
           arose
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ,
           troubles
           and
           oppositions
           from
           all
           the
           creatures
           ;
           for
           the
           earth
           being
           p
           
             cursed
             for
             mans
             sake
             ▪
             brought
             forth
             thornes
             and
             thistles
             :
          
           q
           
             the
             Angels
             stood
             with
             a
             blade
             of
             a
             sword
             shaken
             ,
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
          
           r
           
             the
             water
             destroyed
             all
             the
             race
             of
             mankind
          
           by
           an
           vniuersall
           Floud
           ,
           except
           onely
           those
           eight
           that
           entred
           into
           the
           Arke
           :
           The
           s
           
             spirit
             of
             God
             was
             grieued
          
           :
           And
           God
           the
           Father
           said
           ,
           
             It
             repenteth
             me
             that
             I
             haue
             made
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             him
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Thus
           then
           these
           tempests
           being
           raised
           against
           man
           ,
           from
           God
           and
           his
           creatures
           by
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           t
           and
           man
           hauing
           thereby
           
             a
             warre
             within
             himself
          
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           condemning
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           calming
           of
           these
           tempests
           ,
           nor
           no
           peace
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           is
           truly
           termed
           u
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           so
           likewise
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           him
           x
           
             our
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             onely
             made
             peace
             be●wixt
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             preached
             peace
             to
             all
             ,
             whether
             I●wes
             or
             Gentiles
             .
          
           This
           then
           is
           the
           great
           Calme
           that
           Christ
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           all
           mans
           enemies
           .
           That
           the
           water
           that
           before
           destroyed
           the
           world
           ,
           should
           in
           him
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           become
           y
           
             Lauacrum
             regenerationis
             ,
             the
             La●er
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
          
           whereby
           we
           are
           entred
           into
           Gods
           Church
           .
           That
           the
           earth
           instead
           
           of
           thornes
           and
           thistles
           ,
           should
           bring
           forth
           
             bread
             and
             wine
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           doe
           not
           onely
           represent
           ,
           but
           exhibit
           spiritually
           to
           ●he
           faithfull
           receiuer
           ,
           
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           That
           a
           whole
           quire
           of
           Angels
           in
           stead
           of
           swords
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           should
           haue
           z
           
             a
             song
             of
             pe●ce
             in
             their
             mouthes
             :
          
           That
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           should
           descend
           a
           
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             mild
             Doue
          
           :
           And
           
             God
             the
             Father
             acknowledge
             hi●selfe
             (
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             heauen
             )
             to
             bee
             in
             Christ
             well
             pleased
          
           with
           mankind
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           that
           great
           Calme
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           are
           reconciled
           vnto
           man
           ;
           and
           man
           is
           at
           peace
           with
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           b
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             old
             ●hings
             are
             passed
             away
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             .
          
           And
           therfore
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           seuenty
           disciples
           also
           ,
           charged
           them
           to
           begin
           at
           that
           ,
           c
           
             Into
             what
             soeuer
             h●●se
             ye
             e●ter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Sonne
             of
             peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             peace
             shall
             rest
             vpon
             him
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             ●urne
             to
             you
             againe
             .
          
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           leaue
           them
           ,
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           this
           legacy
           ,
           d
           
             My
             peace
             I
             leaue
             with
             you
             .
          
           But
           specially
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           his
           first
           salutation
           repeated
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           e
           
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             you
          
           :
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Saint
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Miseros
             nos
             !
             quos
             non
             penetrat
             pax
             toties
             repetita
             :
             that
             it
             is
             a
             miserable
             thing
             for
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             rather
             continue
             out
             the
             storme
             ,
             then
             be
             in
             a
             calme
             sea
          
           ;
           which
           made
           Saint
           Paul
           begin
           his
           Epistles
           with
           
             Grace
             ,
             mercy
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           conclude
           them
           with
           
             ●he
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             passeth
             all
             vnderstanding
             ,
             keepe
             your
             hearts
             and
             minds
          
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Saint
           
             Bernard
             :
             Domine
             pacem
             volo
             ,
             pacem
             desidero
             ,
             nil
             amplius
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             I
             wish
             and
             desire
             peace
             onely
             ,
             and
             nothing
             ●lse
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           peace
           and
           calme
           which
           we
           can
           receiue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           pledge
           and
           earnest
           of
           the
           perfect
           and
           compleate
           Calme
           and
           quiet
           which
           the
           Christian
           by
           
           faith
           beleeueth
           ,
           and
           by
           hope
           expecteth
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           f
           
             he
             shall
             rest
             from
             his
             l●bours
             ,
             and
          
           g
           
             receiue
             the
             Crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             sh●ll
             giue
             at
             that
             day
             to
             all
             that
             loue
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           Now
           rest
           and
           quiet
           is
           the
           onely
           end
           of
           all
           labour
           :
           h
           
             God
             hims●lfe
             when
             hee
             h●d
             f●nished
             his
             worke
             of
             Creatio●
             in
             six
             daies
             he
             rested
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             it
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           a
           painefull
           and
           troublesome
           life
           and
           death
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           was
           then
           i
           
             receiued
             vp
             in●o
             hea●en
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             ●he
             right
             ha●d
             of
             God
             th●
             F●th●r
             .
          
           It
           hath
           pleased
           God
           not
           only
           to
           ordaine
           and
           appoint
           the
           night
           for
           man
           to
           take
           his
           rest
           in
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           day
           to
           labor
           &
           trauell
           in
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           appoint
           a
           seuenth
           day
           for
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           from
           bodily
           labours
           .
           And
           Canaan
           the
           land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           where
           Gods
           people
           were
           to
           rest
           after
           their
           bondage
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           &
           troublesome
           passage
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           and
           figure
           of
           that
           rest
           and
           quiet
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           prouided
           in
           heauen
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           after
           their
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           passage
           thorow
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           proueth
           at
           large
           ;
           i
           
             For
             we
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             doe
             enter
             in●o
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             For
             he
             spake
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             of
             the
             seuenth
             day
             in
             this
             wise
             :
          
           
           
             And
             God
             did
             rest
             the
             seuenth
             day
             from
             all
             his
             workes
             :
          
           
           
             And
             in
             this
             place
             againe
             ;
             If
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             If
             Iesus
             (
             ●hat
             ●s
             Ioshua
             )
             had
             giuen
             them
             rest
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             not
             after
             this
             h●ue
             spoken
             of
             another
             day
             ;
             There
             remaineth
             th●refore
             a
             re●●
             to
             ●he
             people
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             ha●h
             also
             ceased
             from
             his
             own●
             workes
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             from
             his
             :
          
           
           
             let
             vs
             studie
             therefore
             to
             en●er
             into
             that
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           all
           which
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           proue
           ,
           that
           al
           the
           peace
           and
           rest
           which
           we
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           should
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           ,
           and
           prepare
           vs
           ,
           for
           the
           eternall
           peace
           and
           rest
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           time
           of
           our
           dissolution
           comes
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           old
           Simeon
           ;
           l
           
             Lord
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             seruant
             depart
             
             part
             in
             peace
             .
          
           The
           yere
           of
           Iubilie
           ,
           or
           reioycing
           which
           God
           ordained
           to
           be
           euery
           fiftieth
           yeere
           ,
           m
           
             wh●r●in
             the
             whole
             land
             was
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             liberty
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             neither
             to
             sowe
             ,
             nor
             to
             reape
             ,
             nor
             gather
             grapes
             ,
             &c.
          
           was
           a
           type
           also
           of
           this
           great
           calme
           ,
           and
           eternall
           rest
           ,
           purchased
           to
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           Christ.
           And
           (
           to
           conclude
           )
           this
           eternall
           rest
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           al
           good
           Christians
           should
           long
           and
           looke
           for
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           n
           
             That
             the
             feruent
             desir●
             of
             the
             creature
             waiteth
             ,
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             shal
             be
             reuealed
          
           ;
           
           
             Because
             the
             creature
             is
             subiect
             vnto
             vanitie
             ,
             not
             of
             it
             owne
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             subdued
             it
             vnder
             hope
             :
          
           
           
             Because
             the
             creature
             also
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             into
             the
             glorius
             libertie
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           :
           
           
             For
             we
             know
             that
             euery
             crea●ure
             groaneth
             with
             vs
             also
             ,
             and
             trau●lleth
             in
             paine
             together
             vnto
             his
             present
             .
          
           
           
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             wee
             also
             which
             haue
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             euen
             wee
             doe
             sigh
             in
             our selues
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             ,
             euen
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             body
             .
          
           Seeing
           then
           Saint
           Iohn
           telles
           vs
           ,
           o
           
             Dearely
             beloued
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             made
             manifest
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             .
             And
             we
             know
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           Seeing
           this
           world
           is
           as
           the
           sea
           ,
           as
           bitter
           ,
           as
           inconstant
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           dangers
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           monsters
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           deuouring
           fishes
           ,
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           ,
           and
           no
           place
           for
           vs
           to
           rest
           and
           abide
           in
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           must
           passe
           through
           it
           before
           we
           can
           come
           to
           heauen
           :
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           except
           we
           can
           be
           assured
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Christs
           ship
           (
           his
           Church
           )
           and
           being
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ,
           either
           outward
           by
           persecution
           ,
           or
           inward
           by
           hereticks
           and
           schismaticks
           .
           Let
           vs
           no
           way
           dismay
           our selues
           ,
           though
           Christ
           our
           Sauior
           died
           ,
           and
           seemed
           asleep
           ,
           as
           not
           regarding
           our
           miseries
           ;
           for
           hee
           is
           arisen
           ,
           and
           hath
           commanded
           the
           windes
           and
           seaes
           ;
           he
           hath
           captiued
           and
           subdued
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           and
           assured
           vs
           of
           eternall
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           Let
           euery
           one
           therefore
           that
           
           readeth
           or
           heareth
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           learne
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           p
           
             To
             deny
             vngodlinesse
             and
             wordly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             soberly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             :
             Looking
             for
             that
             bless●d
             hope
             ,
             and
             appearing
             of
             that
             glory
             of
             that
             mighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           so
           I
           conclude
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           doth
           his
           Reuelation
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           whole
           Bible
           )
           
             He
             which
             testifieth
             these
             things
             saith
             ,
          
           
           
             Surely
             I
             com●
             quickly
             :
             Amen
             .
             Euen
             so
             come
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PRAYERS
           FOR
           SEA-TRAVELLERS
           VPON
           SEVERALL
           OCCASIONS
           ,
           suited
           to
           the
           former
           meditations
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             to
             prepare
             Nauigators
             by
             Sea
             to
             true
             Christian
             resolution
             in
             the
             vndertaking
             any
             long
             Voyage
             among
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             MOST
             mightie
             and
             glorious
             God
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             thine
             ,
             
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             therein
             .
             For
             thou
             hast
             founded
             it
             vpon
             the
             seaes
             ,
             
             and
             established
             it
             vpon
             the
             Flouds
             .
             And
             though
             the
             heauen
             ,
             
             and
             the
             heauen
             of
             heauens
             bee
             thine
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             ;
             
             yet
             thou
             hast
             set
             thy
             delight
             vpon
             our
             fathers
             ,
             and
             made
             choise
             of
             vs
             their
             seede
             to
             bee
             thy
             people
             .
             Thou
             hast
             ,
             in
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             
             and
             error
             ouer-spreading
             the
             world
             ,
             giuen
             vs
             thy
             word
             to
             b●
             a
             lanthorne
             to
             our
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             vnto
             our
             pathes
             :
             thou
             hast
             not
             onely
             giuen
             vs
             thy
             Law
             to
             teach
             vs
             what
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             thy
             Gospell
             also
             to
             teach
             vs
             what
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             to
             bring
             
             vs
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             summe
             of
             it
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             very
             God
             ,
             
             and
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             no
             man
             hath
             seene
             thee
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             which
             is
             in
             thy
             bosome
             he
             hath
             declared
             thee
             :
             
             who
             is
             the
             brightnes
             of
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             ingraued
             forme
             of
             thy
             person
             ,
             bearing
             vp
             all
             things
             by
             his
             mighty
             word
             :
             
             who
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             no
             robberie
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             thee
             :
             yet
             made
             himselfe
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             
             and
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             like
             vnto
             men
             ,
             &
             found
             in
             shape
             as
             a
             man
             :
             
             And
             whē
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             was
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             that
             were
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receiue
             the
             adoption
             of
             sonnes
             .
             And
             seeing
             O
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             thy
             spirit
             vnto
             all
             thy
             children
             ,
             
             to
             testifie
             vnto
             their
             spirits
             that
             they
             are
             thy
             sonnes
             :
             And
             hereby
             wee
             know
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             
             that
             euery
             spirit
             ,
             that
             cōfesseth
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             :
             we
             most
             humbly
             and
             heartily
             entreate
             thy
             maiestie
             ,
             that
             being
             now
             by
             our
             professions
             called
             to
             leaue
             our
             natiue
             coūtrie
             ,
             where
             thy
             Gospel
             is
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             preached
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             meanes
             ,
             and
             by
             effectual
             working
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             we
             haue
             had
             faith
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             one
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
             begotten
             in
             our
             hearts
             )
             and
             being
             to
             trauell
             through
             the
             great
             dangers
             of
             the
             vast
             and
             wide
             sea
             ,
             into
             the
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             thee
             ,
             nor
             call
             vpon
             thy
             name
             :
             it
             may
             please
             thee
             so
             to
             increase
             ,
             and
             daily
             confirme
             that
             faith
             in
             thy
             sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             wee
             vndertooke
             at
             our
             first
             being
             receiued
             into
             thy
             Church
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             euer
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             to
             bee
             perfect
             God
             and
             perfect
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             bee
             our
             onely
             aduocate
             ,
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             intercessor
             ,
             to
             thee
             for
             vs
             :
             Giue
             vs
             grace
             wee
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             in
             our
             daily
             dangerous
             trauels
             by
             sea
             with
             Christian
             courage
             and
             resolution
             to
             be
             alwaies
             readie
             (
             according
             to
             thy
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             )
             to
             liue
             and
             dye
             in
             this
             faith
             :
             Let
             
             vs
             not
             trust
             either
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             or
             strength
             of
             our
             ships
             ,
             or
             in
             prouisions
             of
             things
             necessarie
             made
             by
             those
             which
             set
             vs
             forth
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             skill
             and
             valour
             of
             our
             Commanders
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             outward
             meanes
             :
             but
             let
             vs
             acknowledge
             all
             these
             things
             to
             proceede
             from
             thy
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             euermore
             depend
             vpon
             thy
             blessing
             vpon
             the
             meanes
             in
             our
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             merit
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             for
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             .
             In
             all
             our
             troubles
             and
             extremities
             ,
             let
             vs
             by
             faith
             haue
             recourse
             to
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             ,
             being
             assured
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             ;
             and
             Man
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             will
             deliuer
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             with
             thy
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             .
             And
             if
             it
             please
             thee
             to
             bring
             vs
             amongst
             either
             Infidels
             or
             Idolaters
             ,
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             consider
             thy
             great
             goodnesse
             towards
             vs
             (
             who
             are
             by
             nature
             no
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             and
             haue
             deserued
             worse
             at
             thy
             hands
             ,
             in
             abusing
             thy
             long
             suffering
             and
             patience
             )
             that
             thou
             passing
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             and
             populous
             Nations
             ,
             and
             leauing
             them
             in
             their
             incredulitie
             and
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             hast
             reueiled
             thy self
             ,
             and
             thy
             will
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             made
             vs
             professors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             farthest
             endes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Grant
             vs
             therefore
             good
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             staine
             our
             holy
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             by
             any
             vnchristian
             conuersation
             ,
             to
             make
             thy
             name
             which
             wee
             call
             vpon
             ,
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             or
             ill
             spoken
             off
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             :
             but
             that
             we
             may
             conscionably
             endeuour
             to
             reduce
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             wee
             can
             possibly
             ,
             to
             the
             embracing
             of
             the
             same
             Christian
             faith
             which
             we
             professe
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             may
             bee
             earnest
             with
             thee
             by
             our
             deuout
             prayers
             ,
             to
             giue
             a
             blessing
             to
             our
             endeuours
             ,
             by
             enlightning
             their
             vnderstandings
             ,
             and
             opening
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             inflaming
             their
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             that
             so
             thy
             name
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             knowne
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             thy
             sauing
             health
             among
             all
             Nations
             .
             And
             lastly
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             we
             entreate
             thee
             that
             leauing
             Christendome
             ,
             wee
             may
             hold
             fast
             our
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             that
             we
             bee
             not
             Apostataes
             and
             back-sliders
             to
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             
             conscience
             ,
             but
             may
             hold
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             hope
             without
             wa●ering
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             voiage
             .
             And
             thus
             commending
             our selues
             to
             thy
             holy
             protection
             ,
             we
             beg
             these
             things
             at
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             thou
             knowest
             to
             bee
             necessary
             or
             fit
             for
             vs
             ,
             in
             thy
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             forme
             which
             he
             himselfe
             hath
             taught
             vs
             in
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             the
             conscionable
             warranting
             of
             Nauigators
             to
             vndertake
             long
             Voyages
             by
             Sea.
             
          
           
             WE
             do
             not
             presume
             (
             most
             gracious
             God
             and
             louing
             Father
             in
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             to
             aduenture
             vpon
             the
             great
             dangers
             ,
             which
             we
             make
             account
             to
             haue
             continually
             before
             our
             eyes
             in
             our
             trauels
             by
             Sea
             :
             trusting
             either
             in
             our
             owne
             skill
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             meanes
             prepared
             and
             prouided
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             saue
             vs
             from
             those
             dangers
             :
             but
             in
             thy
             blessings
             which
             thou
             hast
             graciouslie
             promised
             ,
             vpon
             our
             lawfull
             labours
             and
             endeuours
             in
             our
             honest
             callings
             and
             professions
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             by
             our
             callings
             wee
             are
             drawne
             to
             leade
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             liues
             in
             another
             element
             ,
             then
             other
             men
             ordinarily
             doe
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             that
             element
             is
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             chiefely
             made
             subiect
             to
             thy
             curse
             for
             mans
             sinne
             :
             so
             that
             though
             once
             thou
             didst
             by
             this
             element
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man
             drowne
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             eight
             persons
             saued
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             yet
             thou
             then
             promisedst
             neuer
             to
             destroy
             it
             so
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             didst
             set
             thy
             Raine-bow
             in
             the
             cloud
             to
             assure
             men
             thereof
             .
             And
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             made
             this
             Element
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             vndertaking
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             this
             Element
             ,
             hath
             sanctified
             all
             waters
             vsed
             in
             
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             signifie
             the
             mysticall
             washing
             away
             of
             sinne
             ;
             seeing
             it
             h●th
             ple●s●d
             thee
             to
             reueale
             more
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             of
             the
             world
             concerning
             this
             art
             of
             Nauigation
             then
             to
             our
             forefathers
             ,
             and
             dost
             daily
             bring
             to
             light
             more
             certaine
             meanes
             to
             giue
             men
             further
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             therein
             ;
             seeing
             by
             thy
             blessing
             vpon
             Nauigation
             and
             Nauigators
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             and
             difficulties
             in
             the
             world
             are
             runne
             thorow
             and
             ouercome
             :
             and
             our
             little
             Iland
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             thy
             Gospell
             is
             truly
             preached
             and
             thy
             name
             called
             vpon
             ,
             is
             made
             famous
             to
             the
             remotest
             partes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Seeing
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Mathematicall
             sciences
             (
             which
             for
             their
             certentie
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             demonstrations
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             excellency
             making
             obseruations
             of
             the
             heauens
             and
             celestiall
             bodies
             and
             their
             motions
             and
             influences
             haue
             the
             precedence
             before
             other
             humane
             learning
             )
             is
             by
             this
             art
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             encreased
             .
             Seeing
             thou
             thy selfe
             (
             O
             Lord
             God
             )
             wast
             the
             first
             author
             of
             this
             Art
             ;
             instructing
             thy
             seruant
             Noah
             to
             build
             an
             Arke
             for
             the
             sauing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             famely
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             from
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             great
             Flood
             .
             Seeing
             thou
             dost
             daily
             in
             our
             trauels
             by
             sea
             ,
             affoord
             vs
             more
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             to
             deuout
             and
             heauenly
             meditations
             ,
             then
             to
             other
             ordinary
             men
             .
             Seeing
             that
             by
             this
             Art
             which
             we
             professe
             and
             practise
             ,
             the
             commerce
             and
             trade
             betwixt
             Nation
             and
             Nation
             is
             preserued
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             sauing
             truth
             carried
             into
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             which
             formerly
             haue
             not
             knowne
             thee
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             sea
             through
             which
             we
             passe
             is
             an
             image
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             ship
             in
             which
             wee
             ●aile
             is
             an
             image
             of
             thy
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             life
             at
             sea
             may
             teach
             vs
             ,
             spiritually
             how
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             thy
             ●eruice
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             thy
             Sonne
             our
             Sauiour
             while
             he
             liued
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             did
             vouchsafe
             not
             only
             to
             approue
             and
             allow
             our
             profession
             ,
             but
             to
             honour
             it
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             by
             entring
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             therein
             working
             a
             great
             miracle
             at
             sea
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giue
             certaine
             ●estimony
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             Diuinity
             and
             God-head
             .
             
             Grant
             that
             we
             may
             no
             way
             in
             this
             our
             intended
             voyage
             dishonour
             this
             our
             profession
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             so
             many
             waies
             graced
             ,
             but
             may
             acknowledge
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             the
             sea
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             may
             depend
             and
             relie
             vpon
             thy
             protection
             and
             defence
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             that
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             may
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             solemne
             vow
             and
             promise
             and
             profession
             ,
             which
             was
             vndertaken
             for
             vs
             ,
             by
             our
             Sureties
             ,
             in
             this
             element
             ,
             at
             our
             first
             admission
             into
             thy
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             we
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ;
             that
             by
             thy
             blessing
             wee
             may
             daily
             increase
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             vnto
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             chearefully
             run
             ●hrough
             the
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             of
             our
             voyage
             ,
             and
             may
             raise
             spirituall
             comforts
             to
             our
             hearts
             from
             all
             blessings
             and
             crosses
             that
             may
             befall
             vs
             ;
             and
             aboue
             al
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             thy
             Sonne
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             along
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             ship
             and
             whole
             fleete
             ,
             and
             haue
             him
             alwaies
             present
             with
             vs
             ;
             not
             onely
             as
             he
             is
             generally
             (
             as
             God
             )
             present
             in
             all
             places
             :
             but
             as
             he
             hath
             specially
             promised
             his
             mercifull
             and
             helping
             presence
             ,
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             sleepe
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             deuout
             prayers
             so
             awake
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             so
             begin
             ,
             continue
             ,
             and
             end
             this
             our
             now
             intended
             voyage
             ,
             that
             withall
             our
             soules
             may
             continually
             be
             sayling
             ,
             to
             our
             true
             port
             and
             hauen
             which
             is
             heauen
             .
             Grant
             vs
             these
             things
             ,
             O
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             is
             necessary
             for
             vs
             in
             our
             whole
             voyage
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             merits
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             for
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             we
             call
             vpon
             thee
             further
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             taught
             vs
             in
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Fa●her
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Morning
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             WEE
             giue
             thee
             humble
             and
             hearty
             thankes
             (
             most
             mercifull
             Father
             in
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             for
             thy
             gracious
             preseruation
             of
             vs
             this
             night
             passed
             from
             all
             the
             perils
             and
             dangers
             whereunto
             we
             were
             subiect
             ,
             giuing
             vs
             quiet
             rest
             and
             sleepe
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             our
             bodies
             before
             wearied
             ,
             and
             bringing
             vs
             to
             the
             comfortable
             ioy
             of
             the
             light
             of
             this
             day
             :
             wee
             beseech
             thee
             ;
             that
             the
             beholding
             of
             this
             corporall
             light
             (
             which
             was
             the
             first
             of
             thy
             creatures
             ,
             and
             which
             before
             rested
             in
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             wherein
             thou
             seemedst
             to
             take
             such
             delight
             ,
             
             that
             thou
             didst
             adde
             to
             the
             light
             created
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             those
             excellent
             celestiall
             bodyes
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             
             and
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             the
             fourth
             day
             )
             may
             cause
             vs
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             spiritually
             to
             discearne
             thee
             ,
             
             that
             art
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             darkenesse
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             doest
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             disperse
             the
             beames
             of
             thy
             goodnesse
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             chearest
             and
             comfortest
             all
             things
             liuing
             :
             but
             also
             beholdest
             all
             things
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             naked
             and
             conspicuous
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             
             and
             dispellest
             and
             scatterest
             all
             thicke
             clouds
             and
             darke
             mists
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             error
             ,
             and
             shewest
             vnto
             thy
             children
             the
             right
             way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             preseruing
             them
             from
             stumbling
             ,
             slipping
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             falling
             in
             that
             way
             .
             Grant
             vs
             therefore
             that
             in
             thy
             light
             ,
             
             wee
             may
             see
             light
             .
             And
             seeing
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             life
             and
             light
             of
             men
             ,
             
             that
             enlighteneth
             euery
             man
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             who
             when
             the
             naturall
             light
             of
             rectified
             reason
             (
             which
             thou
             gauest
             vnto
             man
             in
             his
             creation
             )
             was
             by
             sinne
             extinguished
             and
             put
             out
             ,
             did
             supply
             the
             defect
             thereof
             ,
             by
             a
             better
             light
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             thy
             children
             do
             vnderstand
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             
             O
             Lord
             make
             vs
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             
             more
             partakers
             of
             this
             light
             .
             Enlighten
             our
             vnderstand●ngs
             by
             thy
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             our
             affections
             by
             thy
             Word
             ;
             that
             we
             being
             na●urally
             darkenesse
             ,
             may
             be
             light
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             may
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             a
             froward
             and
             peruerse
             generation
             ;
             
             and
             may
             let
             our
             light
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             our
             good
             workes
             ,
             
             and
             glorifie
             thee
             our
             Father
             in
             heauen
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             night
             of
             our
             ignorance
             is
             passed
             ,
             
             and
             the
             day
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             thy
             grace
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             saluation
             to
             all
             thy
             faithfull
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             teaching
             vs
             to
             denie
             vngodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             soberly
             ,
             and
             iustly
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
             Grant
             vs
             thy
             grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             cast
             off
             the
             workes
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             thy
             Son
             being
             come
             a
             light
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
             we
             may
             not
             loue
             darkenes
             more
             then
             light
             ,
             because
             our
             works
             are
             euil
             :
             but
             Lord
             let
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             shine
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             which
             we
             receiue
             of
             thee
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             make
             vs
             liue
             in
             expectation
             of
             thy
             light
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             being
             by
             thee
             made
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             .
             
             And
             now
             Lord
             we
             humbly
             intreate
             thy
             fatherly
             protection
             of
             our
             bodies
             &
             soules
             from
             all
             dangers
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             this
             day
             ;
             giue
             vs
             grace
             to
             make
             spiritual
             vse
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             occurrences
             therein
             ;
             make
             vs
             conscionably
             carefull
             not
             to
             offend
             thee
             ,
             either
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             or
             deede
             ,
             and
             prosper
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             vndertake
             in
             thy
             feare
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             chearefully
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             seuerall
             workes
             of
             our
             places
             and
             callings
             ,
             
             so
             as
             we
             may
             seale
             vp
             our
             election
             by
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             worke
             out
             our
             saluation
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
             
             that
             whensoeuer
             this
             miserable
             and
             sinfull
             life
             of
             ours
             shall
             be
             ended
             ,
             wee
             may
             rest
             and
             raigne
             with
             thee
             in
             glory
             ,
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             thy
             deare
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             wee
             further
             call
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             Euening
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             WE
             present
             ou●●●lues
             again
             before
             thee
             (
             most
             merciful
             Father
             )
             acknowledging
             and
             confessing
             against
             our selues
             our
             manifold
             sins
             which
             wee
             haue
             daily
             multiplied
             against
             thy
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             euen
             this
             day
             now
             passed
             .
             We
             confesse
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             that
             we
             were
             at
             first
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             that
             originall
             corruption
             ,
             there
             haue
             euer
             since
             proceeded
             so
             many
             wicked
             and
             vngodly
             thoughts
             ;
             words
             and
             works
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             examine
             what
             we
             haue
             done
             amisse
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             answere
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             our
             actions
             :
             for
             euen
             our
             best
             workes
             (
             our
             prayers
             )
             are
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             imperfections
             of
             wandring
             imaginations
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             praying
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             to
             pray
             vnto
             thee
             againe
             to
             forgiue
             the
             scapes
             ,
             and
             negligences
             and
             ignorances
             of
             them
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             further
             (
             O
             Lord
             God
             )
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             sinnes
             wee
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             looke
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             vpon
             thy
             name
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             iustly
             deserued
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             all
             thy
             good
             blessings
             ,
             both
             concerning
             this
             and
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             by
             thy
             mercies
             we
             haue
             enioyed
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             more
             fully
             expect
             hereafter
             by
             thy
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             but
             also
             wee
             haue
             deserued
             ,
             and
             doe
             daily
             deserue
             thy
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             to
             bee
             poured
             downe
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             vpon
             our
             bodies
             and
             soules
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             vs.
             But
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             the
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
             .
             And
             we
             appeale
             therefore
             from
             thy
             seuere
             iustice
             against
             sinne
             vnto
             thy
             tender
             mercies
             in
             thine
             owne
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             wee
             know
             thou
             art
             well
             pleased
             .
             Wee
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             for
             his
             sake
             to
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             ●s
             ,
             to
             pardon
             and
             to
             forgiue
             vs
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             wash
             them
             away
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             bury
             them
             in
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             
             so
             as
             they
             may
             neuer
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             life
             to
             the
             terror
             and
             affrighting
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             to
             our
             vtter
             condemnation
             .
             Good
             Lord
             giue
             vs
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             the
             true
             sight
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             great
             iudgements
             hanging
             ouer
             our
             heads
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             :
             Giue
             vs
             a
             true
             sorrow
             and
             hearty
             repentance
             for
             all
             our
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             resolution
             in
             the
             residue
             of
             our
             liues
             to
             be
             more
             wary
             and
             circumspect
             ouer
             all
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             striue
             to
             abstaine
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             auoid
             those
             occasions
             which
             we
             haue
             formerly
             found
             to
             haue
             drawne
             vs
             thereunto
             .
             And
             now
             Lord
             seeing
             the
             night
             is
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ▪
             and
             hath
             not
             onely
             depriued
             vs
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             brought
             with
             it
             darkenesse
             and
             terrors
             ,
             fearefull
             to
             our
             weake
             natures
             :
             yet
             wee
             still
             depend
             vpon
             thy
             holy
             protection
             ;
             
             for
             as
             the
             day
             is
             thine
             ,
             so
             the
             night
             is
             thine
             .
             Thou
             hast
             made
             darkenesse
             thy
             secret
             place
             ,
             and
             thy
             pauillion
             round
             about
             thee
             ,
             euen
             darkenesse
             of
             waters
             and
             clowds
             of
             the
             aire
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             darkenesse
             hideth
             not
             from
             thee
             ,
             
             but
             the
             night
             shineth
             as
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             darkenesse
             and
             the
             light
             to
             thee
             are
             both
             alike
             .
             Preserue
             vs
             therefore
             we
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             from
             the
             perils
             and
             dangers
             of
             this
             night
             following
             ,
             giue
             our
             bodies
             rest
             and
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             soules
             continually
             watch
             for
             the
             time
             when
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             for
             our
             full
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             this
             mortall
             life
             .
             O
             Lord
             the
             sleepe
             wee
             now
             desire
             ,
             is
             an
             image
             of
             death
             ,
             while
             our
             senses
             being
             thereby
             bound
             vp
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             functions
             and
             operations
             ,
             wee
             lye
             still
             (
             as
             dead
             men
             )
             not
             able
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             heare
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
             Let
             our
             beds
             therefore
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             graues
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             we
             desire
             for
             our
             wearied
             bodies
             ,
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             true
             rest
             and
             quiet
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             prouided
             for
             thy
             children
             after
             this
             life
             e●ded
             .
             And
             as
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             (
             the
             day
             being
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             now
             come
             )
             to
             aduenture
             vpon
             sleepe
             ,
             hoping
             to
             be
             awaked
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             
             goe
             about
             our
             labours
             .
             So
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             when
             the
             time
             of
             our
             dissolution
             shall
             come
             by
             any
             kind
             of
             death
             .
             Let
             vs
             be
             so
             prepared
             for
             it
             (
             certainely
             beleeuing
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             )
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             bee
             afraid
             of
             it
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             bee
             but
             a
             longer
             sleepe
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             awakened
             and
             raised
             by
             thy
             trumpet
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             And
             whereas
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             in
             our
             passage
             by
             ship
             through
             the
             sea
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             aduenture
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             many
             dangers
             therein
             )
             to
             sleepe
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             to
             keepe
             continuall
             watch
             ;
             yet
             O
             Lord
             wee
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             that
             except
             thou
             preserue
             and
             keepe
             vs
             ,
             the
             watchmen
             watch
             but
             in
             vaine
             .
             Doe
             thou
             therfore
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             watch
             ouer
             our
             watch
             ,
             and
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             while
             wee
             are
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             as
             watchfull
             and
             carefull
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             for
             our
             bodies
             .
             And
             so
             we
             commend
             our selues
             waking
             and
             sleeping
             into
             thy
             protection
             and
             defence
             ;
             crauing
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             vs
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             of
             thy
             children
             at
             thy
             hands
             for
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             :
             in
             whose
             name
             we
             conclude
             our
             praiers
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             Sea-men
             in
             a
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             MOST
             mighty
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             wonderfull
             in
             all
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             terrible
             in
             thy
             iudgements
             .
             Let
             it
             not
             seeme
             strange
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             sea
             is
             thus
             troubled
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             doe
             thus
             compasse
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             we
             and
             our
             ship
             are
             brought
             thereby
             into
             great
             danger
             .
             Thou
             hast
             threatned
             (
             O
             God
             )
             to
             raine
             down
             vpon
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             snares
             ,
             
             and
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             stormy
             tempest
             ,
             as
             the
             portion
             of
             their
             cup.
             And
             wee
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             many
             waies
             sinned
             fearefully
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             doe
             daily
             so
             run
             on
             in
             sinne
             ,
             that
             wee
             iustly
             deserue
             thy
             
             fierce
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             thine
             indignation
             .
             Besides
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             wee
             reade
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Ionah
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             thy
             presence
             ,
             
             and
             the
             place
             whither
             thou
             sentest
             him
             ,
             had
             his
             ship
             in
             great
             ieopardy
             ,
             by
             that
             great
             wind
             and
             mightie
             tempest
             ,
             which
             thou
             sentest
             after
             him
             into
             the
             sea
             .
             But
             that
             thy
             holy
             Apostle
             Paul
             also
             had
             his
             ship
             wherein
             hee
             sayled
             ,
             
             so
             seazed
             vpon
             by
             an
             exceeding
             tempest
             ,
             that
             neither
             Sunne
             nor
             Starres
             appeared
             in
             many
             dayes
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             life
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             sailed
             with
             him
             ,
             vntill
             thou
             by
             thy
             holy
             Angell
             hadst
             giuen
             him
             comfort
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             when
             wee
             reade
             and
             heare
             ,
             that
             thy
             Sonne
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             himselfe
             (
             when
             he
             tooke
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             became
             Man
             for
             our
             redemption
             )
             being
             at
             sea
             with
             his
             Disciples
             was
             set
             vpon
             by
             so
             great
             a
             tempest
             at
             sea
             ,
             that
             his
             ship
             was
             couered
             with
             waues
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             in
             great
             feare
             .
             How
             can
             we
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             looke
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             such
             danger
             ,
             but
             by
             thine
             onely
             helpe
             ?
             
             The
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             compasse
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             floods
             of
             wickednesse
             make
             vs
             afraid
             .
             The
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             graue
             doe
             compasse
             vs
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             haue
             ouertaken
             vs.
             
             Thou
             makest
             darkenesse
             thy
             secret
             place
             ,
             and
             thy
             pauillion
             round
             about
             ,
             euen
             darkenesse
             of
             waters
             and
             cloudes
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             At
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             thy
             presence
             the
             clouds
             passe
             ,
             
             hailestones
             and
             coales
             of
             fire
             .
             Thou
             hast
             thundred
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             giuen
             out
             thy
             voice
             .
             
             
             Thou
             sendest
             out
             thine
             arrows
             ,
             and
             encreasest
             lightnings
             vpon
             vs.
             The
             channells
             of
             thy
             waters
             are
             seene
             ,
             
             and
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             are
             discouered
             at
             thy
             rebuking
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             ,
             at
             the
             blasting
             of
             the
             breath
             of
             thy
             nostrils
             .
             
             Thou
             hast
             laid
             vs
             in
             the
             lowest
             pit
             ,
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             in
             the
             deepe
             .
             Thine
             indignation
             lieth
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             vexed
             vs
             with
             all
             thy
             waues
             .
             All
             this
             is
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             
             yet
             doe
             wee
             not
             forget
             thee
             ,
             nor
             deale
             falsely
             concerning
             thy
             couenant
             .
             
             Our
             heart
             is
             not
             turned
             backe
             ,
             neither
             are
             our
             steppes
             gone
             out
             of
             thy
             pathes
             .
             
             Although
             thou
             haue
             smitten
             vs
             downe
             ,
             into
             the
             
             place
             of
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             couered
             vs
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ;
             yet
             thou
             Lord
             art
             our
             rocke
             ,
             
             and
             our
             fortresse
             ●o
             deliuer
             vs
             ,
             our
             God
             and
             our
             strength
             ,
             in
             thee
             will
             wee
             trust
             ;
             our
             shield
             ,
             the
             horne
             also
             of
             our
             saluation
             and
             our
             refuge
             .
             Whom
             haue
             we
             in
             heauen
             bu●
             thee
             ?
             
             and
             we
             desire
             nothing
             in
             the
             earth
             with
             thee
             .
             Ou●
             flesh
             faileth
             ,
             and
             our
             heart
             also
             :
             But
             thou
             art
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             portion
             for
             euer
             .
             Wee
             know
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             that
             if
             thou
             please
             ,
             thou
             canst
             presently
             by
             thy
             word
             stil
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             these
             winds
             and
             seas
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             all
             dangers
             :
             but
             we
             submit
             our selues
             to
             thy
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             we
             depend
             vpon
             thy
             fatherly
             goodnesse
             to
             dispose
             of
             vs
             as
             thou
             pleasest
             .
             Giue
             vs
             patience
             (
             good
             Lord
             )
             in
             these
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             abide
             and
             waite
             both
             thy
             pleasure
             and
             leasure
             .
             Giue
             vs
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             thy
             promises
             made
             vnto
             vs
             in
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             grant
             vs
             that
             by
             hope
             we
             may
             expect
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             seest
             good
             .
             O
             Lord
             we
             know
             that
             we
             owe
             a
             death
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soone
             thou
             wilt
             require
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             ;
             prepare
             vs
             therfore
             now
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             dismayed
             at
             any
             perill
             that
             may
             threaten
             it
             .
             Giue
             vs
             grace
             to
             vse
             all
             good
             meanes
             ,
             and
             neglect
             no
             opportunitie
             which
             thou
             offerest
             vnto
             vs
             for
             our
             preseruation
             .
             But
             let
             our
             trust
             be
             in
             thy
             blessing
             vpon
             our
             weake
             endeuours
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             helpe
             in
             troubles
             ready
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             Therefore
             will
             we
             not
             feare
             ,
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             moued
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountaines
             fall
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             though
             the
             waters
             thereof
             rage
             and
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             the
             mountaines
             shake
             at
             the
             surges
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Into
             thy
             hands
             therefore
             wee
             commend
             our
             bodies
             and
             soules
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             haue
             ,
             and
             desire
             so
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             in
             thy
             seruice
             ,
             that
             whensoeuer
             death
             shall
             come
             ,
             wee
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             purchased
             for
             vs
             by
             the
             death
             of
             thy
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ.
             In
             whose
             name
             wee
             call
             further
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             vs.
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Thankes-giuing
             to
             God
             after
             deliuerance
             from
             a
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             GRat●ous
             God
             and
             louing
             Father
             ,
             as
             our
             necessities
             haue
             enforced
             vs
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             commandement
             to
             a
             call
             vpon
             thee
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             trouble
             ;
             so
             grant
             vs
             now
             being
             deliuered
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             our
             giuing
             thankes
             vnto
             thee
             to
             glorifie
             thy
             holy
             name
             .
             b
             O
             thou
             the
             hope
             of
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             that
             are
             farre
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             c
             The
             sea
             is
             thine
             ,
             and
             thou
             madest
             it
             ,
             thy
             hand
             prepared
             the
             drie
             land
             .
             d
             Thy
             way
             is
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             thy
             pathes
             in
             the
             deepe
             waters
             ,
             and
             thy
             foote-steps
             are
             not
             knowne
             .
             e
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             manifold
             are
             thy
             workes
             ,
             in
             wisdome
             hast
             thou
             made
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             thy
             riches
             ?
             
             So
             is
             the
             sea
             great
             and
             wide
             ,
             for
             therein
             are
             things
             creeping
             innumerable
             ,
             both
             small
             beasts
             and
             great
             .
             
             There
             goe
             the
             ships
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             Leuiathan
             which
             thou
             hast
             made
             to
             play
             therein
             .
             
             All
             these
             waite
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             giue
             them
             meate
             in
             due
             season
             .
             
             Thou
             giuest
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             gather
             it
             ,
             thou
             openest
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             filled
             with
             good
             things
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             hide
             thy
             face
             they
             are
             troubled
             ;
             
             if
             thou
             take
             away
             their
             breath
             ,
             
             they
             die
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             thou
             send
             forth
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             thou
             renuest
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             f
             The
             floods
             haue
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             floods
             haue
             lifted
             vp
             their
             voice
             ;
             
             the
             floods
             haue
             lift
             vp
             their
             waues
             ,
             the
             waues
             of
             the
             sea
             are
             maruellous
             ,
             through
             the
             noise
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             yet
             thou
             Lord
             on
             high
             art
             more
             mighty
             .
             g
             We
             haue
             seene
             thy
             workes
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             thy
             wonders
             in
             the
             deepe
             .
             
             For
             thou
             didst
             command
             and
             raise
             the
             stormie
             winde
             ,
             
             and
             liftedst
             vp
             the
             waues
             thereof
             .
             Our
             ship
             hath
             mounted
             vp
             toward
             heauen
             ,
             and
             descended
             againe
             to
             the
             deepe
             ,
             
             so
             that
             our
             soule
             melted
             for
             trouble
             .
             We
             were
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             staggered
             like
             drunken
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             
             our
             cunning
             was
             gone
             .
             
             Then
             wee
             cried
             to
             thee
             in
             our
             trouble
             ,
             and
             thou
             deliueredst
             vs
             out
             of
             our
             distresse
             .
             
             Thou
             hast
             turned
             the
             storme
             into
             a
             calme
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             waues
             thereof
             are
             still
             .
             h
             Thou
             rulest
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             waues
             thereof
             arise
             ,
             thou
             stillest
             them
             .
             i
             Thou
             hast
             (
             according
             to
             thy
             promise
             )
             brought
             vs
             againe
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             k
             Thou
             appeasest
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             waues
             thereof
             .
             l
             Let
             heauen
             and
             earth
             praise
             thee
             therefore
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             moueth
             therein
             .
             m
             Let
             vs
             reioyce
             from
             the
             sea
             ;
             yea
             ,
             let
             vs
             depend
             vpon
             thy
             might
             and
             mercy
             ,
             in
             thy
             time
             n
             to
             bring
             vs
             to
             the
             hauen
             where
             wee
             would
             be
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             confesse
             before
             thee
             thy
             louing
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             thy
             wonderfull
             works
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
             o
             Open
             our
             lips
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             our
             mouthes
             may
             speake
             thy
             praise
             :
             p
             which
             breakest
             the
             sea
             whē
             the
             waues
             therof
             rore
             ,
             thy
             name
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             q
             Whatsoeuer
             it
             pleased
             thee
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             depths
             .
             r
             Let
             our
             mouthes
             therefore
             bee
             filled
             with
             praise
             ,
             and
             with
             thy
             glory
             euery
             day
             .
             s
             Let
             thy
             praise
             be
             in
             our
             mouthes
             continually
             ,
             and
             t
             Let
             vs
             sing
             vnto
             thee
             a
             new
             song
             ,
             and
             thy
             praise
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Let
             vs
             neuer
             forget
             thy
             mercies
             and
             louing
             kindnesse
             to
             vs
             miserable
             sinners
             :
             but
             seeing
             wee
             haue
             nothing
             else
             to
             render
             vnto
             thee
             for
             all
             thy
             benefits
             ,
             accept
             this
             our
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             and
             teach
             vs
             euermore
             to
             ascribe
             and
             giue
             vnto
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             with
             thy
             Son
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             all
             honour
             ,
             glory
             ,
             power
             ,
             might
             ,
             and
             maiesty
             from
             this
             time
             forth
             and
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             before
             a
             Fight
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hostes
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             and
             the
             God
             of
             war
             ,
             we
             confesse
             that
             without
             thee
             we
             can
             haue
             no
             true
             peace
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             
             iust
             war.
             Grant
             vs
             therefore
             first
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             at
             peace
             with
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             vndertake
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             the
             fight
             now
             intended
             against
             thine
             and
             our
             enemies
             .
             O
             Lord
             we
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             our
             sins
             haue
             separated
             betweene
             thee
             and
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             thou
             maist
             iustly
             make
             our
             enemies
             thy
             rod
             and
             scourge
             to
             correct
             vs
             ,
             yea
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             fire
             to
             consume
             and
             deuoure
             vs.
             Thou
             hast
             many
             times
             suffered
             thine
             owne
             people
             when
             they
             haue
             sinned
             against
             thee
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             humbled
             themselues
             before
             thee
             ,
             but
             trusted
             to
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             prey
             vnto
             wicked
             and
             vngodly
             men
             ,
             that
             haue
             risen
             vp
             against
             them
             .
             But
             Lord
             we
             confesse
             our
             manifold
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             wee
             haue
             iustly
             deserued
             thy
             iudgements
             ,
             wee
             repent
             vs
             of
             our
             former
             liues
             ,
             and
             resolue
             by
             thy
             gratious
             assistance
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             in
             thy
             feare
             and
             faith
             .
             And
             now
             Lord
             ,
             u
             Loe
             thine
             enemies
             make
             a
             tumult
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             hate
             thee
             haue
             lift
             vp
             their
             head
             .
             They
             haue
             taken
             counsell
             against
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             consulted
             against
             thy
             secret
             ones
             .
             They
             haue
             said
             ,
             Come
             and
             let
             vs
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             being
             a
             people
             and
             let
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             be
             no
             more
             in
             remembrance
             .
             Looke
             downe
             therfore
             O
             Lord
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             behold
             their
             wicked
             imaginations
             against
             vs.
             Confound
             their
             malicious
             and
             mischieuous
             policies
             ,
             giue
             vs
             courage
             and
             true
             Christian
             resolution
             to
             withstand
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             these
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             fight
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             doe
             for
             thy
             children
             .
             x
             Teach
             our
             hands
             to
             warre
             and
             our
             fingers
             to
             fight
             .
             y
             Let
             thy
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             in
             thy
             mercifull
             preseruation
             of
             vs
             be
             knowne
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             confesse
             ;
             y
             Doubtlesse
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             iudgeth
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             not
             these
             wicked
             men
             triumph
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             neither
             deliuer
             vs
             as
             a
             prey
             vnto
             their
             teeth
             .
             It
             is
             thy
             mercy
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             that
             bath
             affoorded
             vs
             many
             excellent
             prouisions
             of
             warlike
             meanes
             ,
             to
             defend
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             (
             if
             thou
             please
             to
             giue
             a
             blessing
             )
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             pit
             which
             they
             haue
             digged
             for
             vs.
             But
             our
             trust
             is
             not
             in
             these
             
             secondary
             meanes
             ,
             but
             in
             thy
             mercies
             .
             z
             Some
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             chariots
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             horses
             ,
             but
             wee
             will
             trust
             in
             thy
             name
             .
             a
             A
             horse
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             saue
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             other
             meanes
             without
             thee
             .
             Let
             the
             right
             of
             our
             cause
             fighting
             for
             thee
             against
             thine
             and
             our
             enemies
             ,
             put
             such
             life
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             courage
             into
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             resolued
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             thy
             seruants
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             so
             rely
             vpon
             thy
             protection
             ,
             that
             wee
             neglect
             no
             meanes
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             vs
             for
             our
             preseruation
             ,
             but
             may
             manfully
             in
             our
             greatest
             extremities
             shew
             our
             Christian
             resolutions
             ,
             not
             to
             feare
             bodily
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             euery
             day
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             being
             assured
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             hereafter
             ,
             purchased
             by
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             thy
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             b
             So
             we
             thy
             people
             and
             sheepe
             of
             thy
             pasture
             ,
             shal
             learne
             daily
             to
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             holy
             name
             for
             all
             thy
             mercies
             which
             wee
             receiue
             at
             thy
             hands
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             publish
             them
             in
             the
             great
             Congregation
             ,
             if
             thou
             giue
             vs
             safe
             returne
             into
             our
             natiue
             Country
             ;
             yea
             ,
             wee
             shall
             declare
             them
             vnto
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             desire
             in
             all
             places
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             c
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             victory
             ,
             and
             praise
             are
             thine
             ,
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             And
             thus
             submitting
             our selues
             to
             thy
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             depending
             vpon
             thy
             gracious
             protection
             ,
             wee
             commit
             and
             commend
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             endeuours
             ,
             in
             this
             dangerous
             fight
             ,
             to
             thy
             mercy
             in
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             further
             vnto
             thee
             as
             hee
             hath
             taught
             vs
             :
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               heauen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Thanksgiuing
             after
             Victory
             .
          
           
             O
             d
             Lord
             God
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             thou
             hast
             couered
             our
             heads
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             :
             
             If
             thou
             Lord
             hadst
             not
             been
             on
             our
             sides
             when
             men
             rose
             vp
             against
             vs
             ,
             they
             had
             swallowed
             vs
             vp
             quicke
             when
             their
             wrath
             was
             kindled
             against
             vs
             :
             
             Then
             the
             waters
             had
             
             drowned
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             the
             streame
             had
             gone
             ouer
             our
             soule
             .
             Then
             had
             the
             swelling
             waters
             gone
             ouer
             our
             soule
             .
             
             Praised
             be
             the
             Lord
             which
             hath
             not
             giuen
             vs
             ouer
             as
             a
             prey
             vnto
             their
             teeth
             .
             
             
             Our
             soule
             is
             escaped
             euen
             as
             a
             bird
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             fowlers
             ,
             the
             snare
             is
             broken
             ,
             &
             we
             are
             deliuered
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             therfore
             forget
             to
             offer
             the
             g
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiuing
             vnto
             thee
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             y●
             hast
             deliuered
             vs
             frō
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ;
             &
             let
             the
             holy
             examples
             of
             thy
             seruants
             ,
             h
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Miriam
             ,
             and
             i
             Baruch
             ,
             &
             Deborah
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Dauid
             in
             their
             Psalms
             of
             thanksgiuing
             for
             their
             victories
             and
             deliuerance
             from
             their
             enemies
             :
             incite
             and
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             k
             praise
             thy
             name
             as
             long
             as
             wee
             liue
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             haue
             any
             being
             .
             l
             Thou
             hast
             giuen
             vs
             the
             shield
             of
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             and
             thy
             right
             hand
             hath
             staid
             vs
             ,
             and
             thy
             louing
             kindnesse
             hath
             caused
             vs
             to
             encrease
             .
             
             For
             thou
             hast
             girded
             vs
             with
             strength
             to
             battell
             .
             Them
             that
             rose
             against
             vs
             ,
             thou
             hast
             subdued
             vnder
             vs.
             m
             Let
             the
             Lord
             liue
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             our
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             the
             God
             of
             our
             saluation
             be
             exalted
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             giueth
             vs
             power
             to
             auenge
             vs
             ,
             and
             subdueth
             the
             people
             vnto
             vs
             ▪
             
             O
             our
             deliuerer
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             euen
             thou
             hast
             set
             vs
             vp
             from
             them
             that
             rose
             against
             vs
             :
             thou
             hast
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             the
             cruell
             men
             .
             
             Therefore
             will
             we
             praise
             thee
             O
             Lord
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             will
             sing
             vnto
             thy
             name
             .
             n
             We
             will
             alwaies
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             praise
             shall
             be
             in
             our
             mouth
             continually
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             shall
             vtter
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             thy
             praise
             euery
             day
             .
             o
             Thou
             hast
             put
             into
             our
             mouthes
             a
             new
             song
             of
             praise
             vnto
             thee
             our
             God.
             p
             Many
             shall
             see
             and
             feare
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             maketh
             the
             Lord
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             regardeth
             not
             the
             proud
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             turne
             aside
             to
             lies
             .
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             thou
             hast
             made
             thy
             wonderfull
             works
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             count
             in
             order
             to
             thee
             thy
             thoughts
             towards
             vs.
             Wee
             would
             declare
             and
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             more
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             expresse
             .
             q
             Thou
             makest
             war
             to
             cease
             vnto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             thou
             breakest
             the
             bow
             ,
             
             and
             cuttest
             the
             speare
             ,
             and
             burnest
             the
             chariots
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             be
             still
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             God
             ,
             and
             wilt
             be
             exalted
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             wilt
             bee
             exalted
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             Thou
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             art
             with
             vs
             ;
             thou
             God
             of
             Iacob
             art
             our
             refuge
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             reioyce
             and
             be
             glad
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             tell
             and
             sing
             of
             thy
             greatnesse
             :
             r
             Thy
             name
             shall
             bee
             for
             euer
             ,
             thy
             name
             shall
             endure
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             All
             Nations
             shall
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             bee
             blessed
             in
             thee
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             God
             
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             onely
             doth
             wondrous
             things
             .
             And
             blessed
             be
             his
             glorious
             name
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             the
             earth
             be
             filled
             with
             his
             glory
             :
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Famine
             and
             Dearth
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             s
             thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             staffe
             of
             our
             bread
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             strength
             therof
             ,
             wherby
             it
             should
             nourish
             vs
             ;
             t
             we
             eat
             our
             bread
             by
             waight
             ,
             and
             with
             care
             ,
             and
             drinke
             our
             water
             by
             measure
             ,
             &
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             because
             our
             bread
             and
             water
             faile
             ,
             we
             are
             astonied
             one
             with
             another
             :
             But
             thou
             hast
             taught
             vs
             ,
             that
             u
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             .
             We
             know
             therefore
             that
             howsoeuer
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             x
             bread
             ,
             and
             meat
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             means
             to
             maintaine
             life
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             thy
             blessing
             vpon
             those
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             are
             preserued
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             with
             thee
             ,
             to
             y
             turne
             penurie
             and
             scarcity
             ,
             into
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             ,
             beyond
             the
             expectation
             of
             men
             :
             so
             thou
             canst
             giue
             a
             blessing
             to
             z
             a
             little
             meale
             in
             a
             bartell
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             oyle
             in
             a
             cruse
             ,
             to
             continue
             and
             not
             wast
             ,
             till
             thy
             seruants
             are
             relieued
             .
             And
             though
             thou
             hast
             threatned
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Famine
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             wee
             know
             that
             thy
             dearest
             children
             ,
             the
             holy
             Patriarches
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             haue
             all
             of
             them
             been
             tried
             thereby
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             
             been
             relieued
             by
             thee
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             a
             thy
             eye
             O
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             them
             that
             feare
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             trust
             in
             thy
             mercy
             :
             
             To
             deliuer
             their
             soules
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             preserue
             them
             from
             famine
             :
             And
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             not
             onely
             charged
             vs
             ,
             d
             not
             to
             cark
             and
             care
             for
             our selues
             as
             the
             Heathen
             :
             
             What
             wee
             shall
             eate
             ,
             
             or
             drink
             ,
             but
             to
             depend
             vpon
             thy
             prouidence
             which
             feedest
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             
             and
             knowest
             that
             wee
             haue
             need
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             also
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             haue
             all
             these
             things
             ministred
             vnto
             them
             .
             Teach
             vs
             to
             relie
             vpon
             thy
             prouidence
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             and
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             outward
             meanes
             faile
             vs
             ,
             yet
             thou
             art
             still
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             faithfull
             in
             thy
             promises
             ,
             and
             thy
             mercies
             cannot
             faile
             .
             Thou
             canst
             suddenly
             (
             by
             meanes
             vnknowne
             to
             vs
             )
             supply
             our
             wants
             ;
             thou
             canst
             make
             a
             little
             stretch
             farre
             ,
             and
             canst
             proportion
             our
             appetites
             to
             our
             store
             .
             Giue
             vs
             grace
             therefore
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             crosse
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             great
             care
             taken
             for
             our
             prouision
             ,
             before
             we
             vndertook
             the
             voyage
             ,
             cannot
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             cause
             vs
             both
             to
             waite
             thy
             leisure
             ,
             and
             expect
             supply
             in
             thy
             good
             time
             ;
             and
             submit
             our selues
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             ,
             grudging
             or
             repining
             at
             thee
             ,
             and
             without
             mutining
             or
             falling
             out
             among
             our selues
             :
             And
             if
             it
             please
             thee
             to
             supply
             our
             necessities
             ,
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             thy
             mercies
             therein
             ,
             and
             keepe
             our selues
             in
             so
             sober
             a
             diet
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             both
             auoide
             the
             sins
             of
             surfetting
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             may
             specially
             be
             stirred
             vp
             
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             meate
             and
             drinke
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             f
             which
             shall
             endure
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             :
             which
             now
             and
             euer
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             so
             carefull
             of
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             it
             please
             thee
             to
             dispose
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             &
             the
             food
             belonging
             vnto
             them
             ;
             we
             may
             know
             that
             g
             meate
             was
             made
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meate
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             destroy
             them
             both
             :
             but
             this
             h
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             i
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             shall
             last
             and
             neuer
             faile
             vs
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             death
             ,
             bring
             vs
             to
             euerlasting
             
             life
             ,
             purchased
             for
             vs
             by
             the
             death
             of
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             in
             whose
             name
             and
             words
             we
             craue
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             our
             wants
             in
             that
             forme
             which
             hee
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             being
             arriued
             at
             a
             Port
             among
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             it
             is
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             mercie
             that
             hath
             brought
             vs
             safe
             through
             the
             many
             dangers
             of
             Sea
             vnto
             this
             place
             :
             where
             we
             are
             to
             enter
             yet
             into
             more
             dangers
             ,
             being
             to
             trade
             and
             conuerse
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             neither
             know
             thee
             nor
             feare
             thee
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             neither
             loue
             thee
             ,
             nor
             vs
             that
             are
             professors
             of
             thy
             great
             name
             .
             We
             humbly
             entreate
             thee
             therefore
             to
             continue
             thy
             fatherly
             protection
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             not
             our selues
             a
             prey
             vnto
             them
             :
             Watch
             thou
             ouer
             vs
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             and
             giue
             vs
             grace
             so
             to
             watch
             ouer
             our selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             any
             waies
             so
             misbehaue
             our selues
             ,
             that
             thy
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             may
             by
             our
             meanes
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             amongst
             them
             .
             Let
             the
             feare
             of
             thee
             cause
             vs
             to
             examine
             all
             our
             waies
             ,
             to
             bee
             directed
             both
             in
             our
             words
             &
             deeds
             by
             thy
             will
             :
             Let
             vs
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             hauing
             endured
             some
             wants
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             comming
             now
             to
             fresh
             victuals
             ,
             wee
             abuse
             not
             thy
             good
             creatures
             ,
             by
             wasting
             &
             consuming
             them
             in
             intemperance
             in
             meate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             by
             which
             many
             before
             vs
             haue
             shortned
             their
             daies
             :
             neither
             let
             vs
             giue
             way
             vnto
             our
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             besot
             the
             wisest
             that
             take
             pleasure
             in
             them
             :
             But
             grant
             vs
             the
             sober
             vse
             of
             thy
             good
             blessings
             ,
             with
             thanksgiuing
             vnto
             thee
             that
             art
             the
             only
             giuer
             of
             them
             .
             Giue
             vs
             grace
             daily
             to
             call
             vpon
             thee
             in
             whom
             onely
             wee
             trust
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             striue
             to
             liue
             in
             loue
             and
             peace
             together
             ,
             forbearing
             and
             forgiuing
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             any
             occasions
             of
             quarrell
             and
             discord
             arise
             amongst
             vs.
             Make
             vs
             true
             and
             trustie
             vnto
             those
             that
             haue
             
             imployed
             vs
             hither
             ,
             and
             haue
             prouided
             carefully
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             haue
             put
             vs
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             managing
             of
             their
             businesse
             :
             And
             let
             our
             whole
             cariage
             and
             conuersation
             both
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             toward
             our selues
             ,
             and
             toward
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             (
             while
             we
             liue
             among
             them
             )
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             rellish
             of
             true
             Christianitie
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             may
             win
             vs
             fauour
             in
             this
             peoples
             eyes
             ,
             and
             may
             giue
             satisfaction
             at
             our
             returne
             home
             (
             if
             it
             please
             thee
             to
             deale
             so
             mercifully
             with
             vs
             )
             both
             to
             the
             Aduenturers
             that
             sent
             vs
             foorth
             ,
             and
             more
             specially
             to
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             we
             haue
             set
             thy
             feare
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             depended
             vpon
             thy
             blessing
             on
             our
             honest
             endeuours
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             be
             ouertaken
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             couetousnes
             or
             pride
             ;
             but
             both
             detest
             all
             filthie
             lucre
             ,
             knowing
             it
             cannot
             profit
             vs
             to
             win
             all
             the
             world
             and
             lose
             our
             owne
             soules
             :
             and
             that
             the
             more
             blessings
             thou
             bestowest
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             the
             more
             humble
             hearted
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carrie
             our selues
             .
             Let
             vs
             striue
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             win
             and
             draw
             these
             Heathen
             to
             faith
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             let
             vs
             deale
             faithfully
             and
             truly
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             wee
             may
             giue
             no
             scandall
             vnto
             our
             profession
             .
             And
             teach
             vs
             so
             to
             acknowledge
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             mercie
             toward
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             euer
             be
             readie
             to
             publish
             and
             declare
             it
             vnto
             others
             ,
             and
             depending
             still
             vpon
             thee
             (
             not
             for
             any
             merits
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             for
             thy
             Sonne
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             )
             may
             ascribe
             vnto
             thee
             all
             honour
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             glorie
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A15681-e120
           
             
               Sir
               Dudley
               Diggs
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Purchas
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A15681-e350
           
             Psalm
             .
             19.1
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.2
             .
             Esay
             1
             ▪
             3.
             
             Ier.
             8.7
             .
             Prou.
             ●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.25
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.45
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.31.33
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.11.14
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.29
             .
             Ephes.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.27
             .
             Ephes.
             2.10.1
             .
             Cor.
             15.18
             .
             Reuel
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             107.23
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.14
             .
             Gal.
             4.4.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.35
             .
          
           
             Esay
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Marke
             11.12
             .
             Iohn
             6.10.13
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             19.28
             .
             Iohn
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.6
             .
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             Mat.
             22.42.43
             .
             Iohn
             19.30
             .
             Iohn
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.16
             .
             Matth.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             19.18
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.43
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.9
             .
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.3
             .
             Ier.
             31.22
             .
             Ier.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.7.8
             .
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
             Ephes.
             3
             9.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.15
             .
             Genes
             .
             12
             3.
             
             Psal.
             89.36
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.56
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               de
               operi●us
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Samosa●enus
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Sabellius
             .
          
           
             Iohn●
             .
             3
             2.
             
          
           
             A●rius
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             10.30
             .
          
           
             Eutiches
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Marcion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Manicheus
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.39
             .
          
           
             Apollinaris
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.38
             .
          
           
             Nestorius
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             127.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Luke
             22.32
             .
          
           
             c
             Iames
             5.19
             .
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Anachar
             .
          
           
             
               Pittac
               .
               Mit.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             14.29
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             King.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Cyril
             .
          
           
             i
             Mark.
             4.36.3
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             2.2
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Thales
               Milet.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Zanch.
               de
               op
               .
               dei
               par
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Genes
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Rab.
               Kimchi
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Aug
               ▪
               Tom.
            
             3.
             pag.
             710.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             4.13.18
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             116.12
             .
          
           
             y
             Act.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             6.14.15.16
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             104.24
             .
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccles.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Prou.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             g
             Iob
             38.8
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             107.23
             .
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             139.9
             .
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             16
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             19
             27.
             
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             14
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.12.14
             15.16
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Numb
             .
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             31.
             
          
           
             32.
             
          
           
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Genes
             .
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Vers.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             h
             ●it
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.4
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             17.
             
          
           
             26.27
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             7.14
             .
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             1.29
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             3.3.4
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             q
             Esa.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             King
             vpon
             Ionas
             .
             L●ct
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             135.7
             .
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             83.14.15
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             50.3
             .
          
           
             a
             Nah.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             55.6
             ,
          
           
             7
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             2.49
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             4
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             19.27
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             4.12
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             18
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             9
             11.13
             .
          
           
             k
             Genes
             .
             27.41
             .
          
           
             l
             Genes
             .
             21.14
             .
          
           
             m
             Genes
             .
             27.42
             .
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             24.
             
             ●0
             .
             11
             
          
           
             o
             Genes
             .
             28.11
             .
          
           
             1●
             .
          
           
             1●
             
          
           
             p
             Genes
             .
             31
             40.
             
          
           
             41
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             23
             
          
           
             24
             
          
           
             q
             
               Genes
               ▪
            
             32.24
             .
          
           
             r
             Genes
             .
             33.1
             .
          
           
             s
             Genes
             .
             34.25
             .
          
           
             t
             Genes
             .
             35.16
             .
          
           
             u
             Genes
             .
             37
             33.
             
          
           
             x
             Genes
             .
             45.11
             .
          
           
             y
             Genes
             .
             47.9
             .
          
           
             z
             Genes
             .
             37.8
             .
          
           
             20.24
             ▪
             
          
           
             28.36
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             39.17.20
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             105.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Genes
               ▪
            
             40.14
             .
          
           
             23
             
          
           
             d
             Exo.
             12.33.41
             .
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             ▪
             7
             ,
          
           
             11
             ,
          
           
             12
             ,
          
           
             13
             ,
          
           
             14
             ,
          
           
             21
             ,
          
           
             22
             ,
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob
             13.15
             .
          
           
             i
             Dan.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             k
             Mar.
             4.36
             .
          
           
             37.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Iob
             1.19
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             
               Sam
               ▪
            
             3.18
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             Io●
             .
             11.32
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             26.37
             .
          
           
             38.
             
          
           
             40.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             26
             ▪
             31.
             
          
           
             41.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             ●6
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             24.43
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             12
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Io●
             .
             8.44
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             d
             Iob.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             8.59
             .
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Vs●
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             28.15
             .
          
           
             m
             Psal
             91.1
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Mar.
             6.48
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             94.9
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             145.9
             .
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             46.1
             .
          
           
             u
             M●tth
             .
             11.28
             
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             y
             Luke
             2.12
             .
          
           
             z
             Iohn
             3.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             10.33
             
          
           
             b
             Psalm
             .
             73.25
             .
          
           
             26
             
          
           
             27
             
          
           
             28
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             6.66
             .
          
           
             67
             
          
           
             68
             
          
           
             69
             
          
           
             d
             Ionas
             1.5
             .
          
           
             e
             Psalm
             .
             96.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             g
             Ionas
             1.17
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob
             5.1
             .
          
           
             i
             Esay
             63.16
             .
          
           
             k
             Ionas
             1.6
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             King.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             o
             Hosea
             12.4
             .
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             32.26.28
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             18.1
             .
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             King.
             19.5
             .
          
           
             t
             Actes
             12.7
             .
          
           
             u
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             119.164
             .
          
           
             y
             Luke
             18.1
             .
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Psalm
             .
             141.1
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cypr.
               de
               orat
               .
               dom
               .
               Greg.
               de
               orat
               .
               Aug.
               ad
               Prob.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             d
             Nehem.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Iames
             1.5
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             h
             Psalm
             .
             50.15
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             King.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             l
             Luke
             17.9
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor
             4.7
             .
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             o
             Luke
             11.21
             .
          
           
             p
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             q
             Reuel
             .
             2.24
             .
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             t
             Genes
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             z
             Iames
             5.16
             .
          
           
             a
             Numb
             .
             16.31
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             14.21
             .
          
           
             d
             Iames
             5.17
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Kings
             1.10
             .
          
           
             f
             Iosh●a
             10.12
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             i
             Luke
             16.25
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             n
             Luke
             24.26
             .
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             q
             Iob
             1.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Greg.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             50.15
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
          
           
             a
             H●s
             14.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             d
             Niceph.
             hist.
             eccles
             .
             lib.
             10.
             cap
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam.
             17.23
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             27.5
             .
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             i
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Ionas
             3.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Ionas
             4.11
             .
          
           
             m
             Ionas
             3.4
             .
          
           
             n
             I●nas
             3.5
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             12.41
             .
          
           
             p
             Ionas
             3.10
             .
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.4.5
             .
          
           
             r
             2
             ▪
             Chro.
             36.15
             .
          
           
             s
             Luke
             23.40
             .
          
           
             t
             Prou.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             u
             Aug.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Sam
             ▪
             1.15
             .
          
           
             y
             Esa.
             38.14
             .
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             8
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             
               Orare
               nescis
               ?
               nauiga
               ,
               p●ecabere
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             d
             Ps●l
             .
             73.28
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.35
             .
          
           
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Iam.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             20.22
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             78.27
             .
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             n
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Mark.
             4.38
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             8.24
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             1.5
             8.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             123.2
             .
          
           
             y
             Esa.
             14.14
             .
             
               Iude
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             18
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             64.6
             .
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             h
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             18.27
             .
          
           
             k
             Basile
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Homer
               .
               Epictet
            
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             n
             Psalm
             .
             7.9
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             p
             Psa●
             .
             51.5
             .
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             109.7
             .
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             27.12
             .
          
           
             t
             Iob
             2.4
             .
          
           
             u
             Aristot.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             6.21
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             55.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             116.15
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Iob
             3.3
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             King.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             4
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             14.25
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             14.30
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             q
             Marke
             .
             9.24
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               Resurrec
            
             .
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Sa.
             17.34.35
             .
          
           
             u
             Luke
             17.5
             .
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             z
             Psalm
             .
             124.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             27.8
             .
          
           
             c
             Iob
             13
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Prou.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Orig.
               in
               diuers
               .
               bom
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             h
             Psalm
             .
             130.1
             .
          
           
             i
             Phil.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
          
           
             m
             Genes
             .
             15.12
             .
             Iudg.
             6.12
             .
             Luke
             1.30
             .
             Luke
             2.10
             .
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             p
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             q
             Mark.
             4.40
             .
          
           
             r
             Amos
             3.8
             .
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             t
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             u
             Luke
             1.74
             .
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.18
             .
          
           
             z
             Luke
             12.32
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             3.1
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             7.24
             .
          
           
             d
             Psalm
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.4.5.6
             
               Iud
               vers
            
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.37
             .
          
           
             h
             Mark.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             k
             Luke
             23.31
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             55.4.5
             .
          
           
             m
             Psa.
             88.15.16
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.8.9
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             17.20
             .
          
           
             p
             Mar.
             9.22.23
             .
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             13.58
             .
          
           
             r
             Mar.
             6.5.7
             .
          
           
             s
             Mar.
             5.30
             .
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             y
             Iob
             2.9
             .
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             d
             Prou.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.55
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             g
             Iudith
             7.30
             .
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             2.3.4
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             68.1.2
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             7.6
             .
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             9.19
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             17.13
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             King.
             18.27
             .
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             121.4
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             11.41
             .
          
           
             s
             Mar.
             4.39
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             135.6
             .
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             89
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             93
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Exod.
             14.21
             .
          
           
             z
             Iosh.
             3.18.19
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             King.
             2.8.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             114.5.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             14.14.15
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             12.24
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob
             1.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             13.19
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Thes.
             ●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             q
             Mar.
             9
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             King.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             s
             Iob
             1.12
             .
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             King.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             x
             Wisd.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             y
             Ier.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Ephes.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             10.30
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             King.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             22.18
             .
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             18.10.11
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             4.6
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             k
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             l
             Luke
             11.21
             .
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             27.1
             .
          
           
             n
             Zach.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             16.31
             .
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             q
             Iude
             6.
             verse
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
          
           
             s
             Reuel
             .
             12.7.8
             .
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Ki.
             6.16.17
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             23.1.4
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             136.4
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             33.9
             .
             Psal.
             148.5
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             147.15
             .
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             107.25
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             18.6
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             30.5
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob
             41.22
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             65.7
             .
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             35.14
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             55
             .
             10●
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             o
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             6.7.8
             .
          
           
             q
             Esa.
             57.20.21
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             55.8
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Aug.
               t●m
            
             .
             8
             ▪
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             u
             Es●y
             9.6
             .
          
           
             x
             Ier.
             31.22
             .
          
           
             y
             Esay
             29.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Hab.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             20.31
             .
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             1.49
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             9.38
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             27.54
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             16.16.17.18
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             9.2.3
             .
          
           
             i
             Marke
             2.7
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Abak
               ▪
            
             2.4
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Isidor
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.14.26
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.32.33
             .
          
           
             q
             Ruth
             1.20
             .
          
           
             r
             Exod.
             15.23.24
             
          
           
             s
             Reuel
             .
             8.11
             .
          
           
             t
             Esa.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             x
             Prou.
             5.3.4
             .
          
           
             y
             Pr●u
             .
             22.14
             .
          
           
             z
             Prou.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             b
             P●ou
             .
             12.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Prou.
             6
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob
             31.12
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             f
             Iam
             1.17
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Act.
             27.29
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             o
             Dan.
             7.3.4.5.6.7
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.32
             .
          
           
             q
             Esay
             59.5
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal
             18.13
             .
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             80.13
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             13.32
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             25.33
             .
          
           
             y
             2.
             
             Pet
             2.22
             .
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             49.20
             .
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             30.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             57.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             59.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             19.24
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             h
             Amos
             8.6
             .
          
           
             i
             Amo●
             2
             6.
             
             Mat.
             ●8
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             37.24.26
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             37.24.26
             
          
           
             l
             Ionas
             2.2
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             16.26
             .
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             26.41
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             y
             Luke
             16.8
             .
          
           
             z
             Prou.
             31.14
             .
          
           
             a
             Ephes.
             5.32
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Luke
             18.8
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.27
             .
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             3.8
             .
          
           
             g
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Co.
             ●2
             .
             13.27
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             I●hn
             .
             2.19
             .
          
           
             n
             1.1
             .
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             p
             Reuel
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             q
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Amb.
               in
               Luc.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Cyp.
               de
               bono
               patientiae
            
             .
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             12.4
             .
          
           
             x
             Genes
             .
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Genes
             .
             10.9
             .
          
           
             z
             Gal
             4.29
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             25.22
             .
          
           
             b
             Genes
             .
             27.41
             .
          
           
             c
             Genes
             ,
             37.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Iudges
             3.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Iudges
             4.2
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             4.27
             .
          
           
             h
             Ps.
             83.6.7.8
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             11.35.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Aug.
               de
               ciuit
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             22.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Hieron
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Chromat
               .
               &
               Heliodor
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               eccles
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Dialog
               .
               cont
               .
               Luciferianos
            
             .
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Platin.
               in
               vit
               .
               Bonifacij
            
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Reuel
             .
             20.7
             .
          
           
             r
             Reuel
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             s
             Esay
             .
             1.21
             .
          
           
             t
             Nah.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             17.5.6
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Ioh.
               Villan
               .
               hist.
               Florent
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Nat.
               hist.
               li.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Plat.
               in
               vit
               .
               eius
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Plat.
               in
               vit
               .
               eius
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Budaeus
               de
               asse
            
             .
          
           
             
               Flectere
               si
               nequeam
               superos
               ,
               Acheronta
               mouebo
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Acts
             24.14
             .
          
           
             15
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             13.27
             .
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             11.53
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             27.23
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             4.27
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             54.23
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             16.21.22
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             26.56
             .
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             27.51.52
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             27.45
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             27.62
             .
             Vers.
             66.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             64.
             
             Vers.
             66.
             
          
           
             o
             Luke
             24.21
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Luk
               ▪
            
             24.11
             .
          
           
             q
             Iohn
             .
             20.25
             .
          
           
             r
             Mark.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             s
             Luke
             24.26
             .
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             u
             H●sh
             13.14
             .
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15
             ▪
             54.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             26.16.28
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.24.25.26
             .
          
           
             a
             Ephes.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             19.5
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             e
             Acts
             17.32
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             26
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             63.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             26.35
             .
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             5.12
             .
          
           
             k
             Reuel
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             l
             Esay
             53.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Psalm
             .
             60.8
             .
             Psalm
             .
             108.9
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             o
             Col.
             2.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             p
             Reuel
             .
             1.18
             .
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             118.23
             .
          
           
             s
             Acts
             2.24
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             16.8
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             28.5.6
             .
             Marke
             16
             6.
             
             Luke
             24.7
             .
             Iohn●0
             ●0
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             27.52.53
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             28.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             28.7
             .
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             20.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             24.33
             ,
             34.35
             .
          
           
             d
             Luke
             24.48
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.1.3
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             h
             Re●el
             .
             20.6
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Esa.
             59.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             p
             Genes
             .
             3.17.18
             
          
           
             q
             Genes
             .
             3.24
             .
          
           
             r
             Genes
             .
             7.11
             .
          
           
             s
             Genes
             .
             6.6.7
             .
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             u
             Esa.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             x
             Ephes.
             2.13.14
             15.16
             .
          
           
             y
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             z
             Luke
             2.14
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             10.5.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             14.27
             .
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             20.19.21.26
             .
          
           
             f
             Reuel
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             h
             Genes
             .
             2
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Marke
             16.19
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             4.3
             ,
          
           
             4
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             4.8
             ,
          
           
             9
             ,
          
           
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             2.29
             .
          
           
             m
             Leuit.
             25.10
             ,
             11.12
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
          
           
             21
             ,
          
           
             22
             ,
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.2
             .
          
           
             p
             Tit.
             2
             .
             1●.13
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.20
             .
          
           
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A15681-e30390
           
             Psal.
             24.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.105
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.3
             .
             Iohn
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             1.3
             .
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             36.9
             .
             Iohn
             1.4
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.12
             .
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             74.16
             .
             Psal.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Ion.
             1.4.5
             .
          
           
             Acts
             27.18.19.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.4.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
          
           
             13
             ,
          
           
             14
             ,
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             88.6.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.17
             .
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.25.26
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             46.1
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             50.15
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             65.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             95.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             77.19
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             104.24
             .
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             93.3
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             107.24
             .
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             89.9
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             68.22
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             65.7
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             69.34
             .
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             107.30
             .
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             51.15
             .
          
           
             p
             Ier.
             31.35
             .
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             135.6
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             71.8
             .
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             34.1
             .
          
           
             t
             Esa.
             52.10
             .
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             83.2.3
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             144.1
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             58.11
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             58.11
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             20.7
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             33.17
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             79.13
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Chro.
             29.11
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             140.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             124.2
             .
          
           
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             50.14
             .
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             1
             5.1.20
             .
          
           
             i
             Iudg.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             146.2
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             18.35
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.39
             .
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             18.46
             .
          
           
             47.
             
          
           
             48.
             
          
           
             49.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             34.1
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             35.28
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             40.3
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             46
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             72.17
             .
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Leuit.
             26.26
             .
          
           
             t
             Ezech.
             4.16.17
             .
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             104.14.15
             .
          
           
             y
             2.
             
             King.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             King.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             33.18
             .
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             6.25
             .
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             32.
             
          
           
             33.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             f
             ●oh
             .
             6.27
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             4.14
             .